Search the Community

Eight Jeremy was strutting through the deserted hotel lobby and headed upstairs toward his suite, eager to celebrate with his trainer. He walked through the empty hallway when he heard some noise behind him. He turned around and saw a thick fist coming down on his head before everything turned dark. "That was too easy", Ted growled as he stepped in and looked down on the huge bodybuilder he'd just knocked out cold with a single punch, "What ya waiting for? Get over here!". In a flash, Jeremy's rival Tom appeared next to the teen beast. "I told you he was here. I kept my part of the bargain. Now, you do yours." "Not just yet, boy", Ted growled, "You go get my cousin and bring him to my van. You'll get your reward back at my place". Ted grabbed the knocked out, 265 pound bodybuilder and easily carried him down the stairs. Tom promptly did as he was told, knowing full well the teen beast could brake every bone in his body. He walked over toward the suite. "Chris? Jeremy sent me to get you", Tom said and knocked on the door. As soon as it opened slightly, he banged it open with his shoulder and grabbed the smaller guy. Chris resisted with all his might, but Tom outsized him by 45 pounds of muscle. He squirmed in the steely grasp to break the hold, but the big guy knocked him out. Chris awoke dizzily. He shook his head, trying to ignore the beating pain and tried to remember what had happened. He recalled opening the door of the suite and a big guy rushing in and knocking him out. He looked around the room that felt strangely familiar. He was lying on a mattress on the floor and next to his, was another, empty mattress. His gaze moved on toward the wall and he inhaled sharply when he recognized the trashed cupboard: he was in his own bedroom in the house he'd fled a few weeks earlier. An icy fear filled his body as he understood that his cousin was behind this. He rushed to the door and frantically pulled the knob but it was locked. He hurried toward the window, only to find it nailed shut with planks. His headache beat against his temples and he returned in frustration to the mattress. He noted a pile of papers he hadn't seen earlier and grabbed them as he laid down. They contained the description of some kind of voodoo curse. In the next room, the master bedroom Ted had claimed after dominating his cousin in the pool and had turned into his lair since Trisha had disappeared, Jeremy came by. The huge bodybuilder blinked a few times, stood up and scanned the environment. Besides the king-sized bed, a series of weird stains on the ceiling and the row of lengthy mirrors he recognized from his old gym that filled the entire wall in front of the bed, the room was empty. A familiar stench of sweat, musk, testosterone and cum hung heavily in the air. "Well, well, if the runt isn't awake!" The deep, rumbling baritone made Jeremy turn to the far side of the bedroom. He recognized the voice of the beastly teen. He couldn't see the guy is he was standing in the dark passage leading to the adjacent bathroom. "Why did you bring me here?", he asked as loudly as possible and folded his arms in front of his chest to intimidate his invisible opponent. Ted stopped in his tracks, knowing full well the smaller guy couldn't see his physique. "Did ya really think ya could hide from me?", Ted asked, "Not very nice to leave without a word. As did my cousin. Fled like the runts ya are.". "You got Chris too?", Jeremy asked incredulously, "if you hurt him, you'll pay!" "Really?", Ted replied and barely suppressed a laugh. "You let us go right now!" Jeremy said as he felt adrenaline rush through his body. He knew from the original document the teen had filled out, he matched him pound for pound and wasn't afraid to take the teen on. "Ya gonna make me?", Ted asked coldly. "Hell yeah! There's something you don't know yet", Jeremy answered and ripped off his shirt and sweatpants to reveal his physique. Wearing just his dark briefs, he put his hands on his hips and did a most muscular, making his meaty, ripped muscles harden all over his body. "I'm now exactly your size!" "My old size, ya mean", Ted replied and stepped out off the dark passage to reveal his beastly body. Jeremy released his pose and the confident smile melted from his face as he stared at the teen beast: the 18 year old was only wearing a pair of jeans that seemed painted on the insanely thick legs, veins were visible atop the clearly outlined masses of muscle stretching the blue fabric; his bare torso was a hulking mass of meat covered in veins, lines and grooves; the beastly teen simply filled the entire room with his presence. Ted's grin got wider as the bodybuilder's smile got smaller. He took a final step and closed the distance between them, standing about a foot away from the other guy. Jeremy's mind tried to process the unlikely image. At 5'8, he was just a tad shorter than the teen beast but the 6 feet tall, 18 year old 's hulking muscles expanded in all directions and eclipsed his own 265 pound body completely. A hint of primal fear tickled in his stomach as he was turned sideward. "Flex in the mirror!", Ted barked and positioned the bodybuilder directly in front of the large mirrors. "What?", Jeremy asked, his mind unable to process the command as it was still trying to assess this new reality. "Another most muscular. NOW!!", Ted boomed the command. Jeremy instinctively threw the pose, the meaty masses of muscle on his body hardening like a minute ago. "Ya look pathetic next to me. And I'm relaxed, runt", Ted said. Jeremy looked in the mirror and could only nod in agreement. The beastly teen outclassed him in every department: his own biceps jutted hard atop his 22 inch arms but the relaxed arms, hanging like hams at the 18 year old's sides, were clearly bigger, harder and veinier; his own striated, perfectly round, wide shoulders looked skinny and small next to the broad, with a thick vein decorated, cannonball-sized delts topped with insanely thick traps; his hard pecs was completely dwarfed by the relaxed muscular rack of meat that hung from the beast's chest; his lats flared slightly behind his flexed arms but were meager compared to the thick, solid wings that pushed the teen's arms from his torso; his grooved six-pack oozed strength but looked like skinny-guy-abs next to the somewhat bloated yet obviously rock-hard set of cobblestone-sized abs that formed a six-pack armor. Ted then flexed his quads and the mighty muscles simply exploded through the tight, solid fabric, ripping the jeans to shreds as the separated cords of meat swelled into hardness. Jeremy stared at the scene and noticed that his own, thickly muscled legs were only two thirds of the teen's. "I press 265 pounds now", Ted said, grabbed the bodybuilder and began military pressing him. Jeremy was in awe and shock as his huge body was easily pressed in the air above the teen beast's head. He looked at the bulging muscles on the beastly teen's shoulders as the cannonball-sized delts flexed and hardened with every rep. "13,14,15,16,17,…", Ted counted casually as he cranked out perfectly controlled reps. He enjoyed the feeling of his thick shoulders pumping up with blood and pumped out three more reps. He then held the bodybuilder in the air, his mighty arms fully stretched, and slowly lowered him down. Jeremy wobbled a bit when his feet were put back on the floor and stared at the now pumped shoulders of the teen beast. He shivered as the guy ripped away his black briefs and exposed his 265 pound body completely. "A runt everywhere", Ted said with a grin and tore off his own, fully stuffed boxers. Jeremy's eyes widened as the teen's plump, thick snake came into view. "15 inches fully hard", Ted stated matter-of-factly. "7", Jeremy replied automatically and added: "What do you weigh?". "367 pounds of pure muscle, runt!", Ted replied and suddenly made a move. His 35 inch right arm bulged as he pulled back his fist and slammed it hard into the stony six-pack of the bodybuilder. His meaty paw sank in deep as it destroyed the defenses on its first blow. Jeremy folded double: it felt like a sledge hammer had just hit him at full force. He tried moving away. Ted had anticipated the move and his left paw grabbed the bodybuilder's armpit, securing him into place. His right fist sank a second time into the softening six-pack. "Why don't ya fight back, pussy?", he asked with a sneer and pulled back his strong fist. Jeremy extended his strong arms and grabbed the moving fist. He pushed it back with all his might but couldn't prevent the teen from hitting his abs once more. The pain drove the fight from his arms and he focused all his remaining energy on flexing his ever softening six-pack. Ted continued bashing the now weakened surface, grinning widely at the feeble attempts of the 265 pound bodybuilder in his grasp to stop him. He kept stomping on and now through the battered, jelly-like six-pack. He grinned broadly and ravaged the bodybuilder's, 265 pound body that hung limp in his grasp and moved on the rhythm of his punches. Jeremy had passed out as the sledge hammer like fist shattered the last remnants of his defenses and slammed hard into his intestines. Ted's mind filled with the prowess of his strength: his colossal muscles had taken down a 265 pound bodybuilder without taking a single hit himself. The thought of so easily ravaging the huge guy turned him on like the time he had dominated his weak cousin in the pool and the bathroom. Instantly his plump cock filled with blood, hardened fully and smacked hard against his own six-pack. He grabbed both of the bodybuilder's armpits and slammed him down hard on his engorged 15 incher. He slammed the limp, 265 pound body up and down his rock-hard shaft and violently raped the muscular ass. "YEAUGGGHHHNNNN"! Ted bellowed, his deep baritone echoing against the walls, rattling the mirrors and filling the room as he came deep inside the bodybuilder's ass. His mighty muscles flexed hard as the first thick load of sticky cum blasted from his cock and sprayed into the 265 pound, limp bodybuilder. Seven big loads followed and shot up deep into the intestines of the muscle god in his grasp. "Yeah!", he grunted and pulled the bodybuilder from his still hard cock and tossed him down on the floor. He moved in front of the mirror and posed for himself. His still throbbing 15 incher smearing cum against the bottom of his hard pecs as he threw a most muscular. Chris had been reading the strange voodoo tale but the sounds coming from the room next to his, had distracted him. He'd first heard some muffled grunts as if someone was counting reps. Then the sound of a quickly ended fight had followed. But the deep, beastly roar had send an icy shiver down his spine: he'd instantly recognized his cousin's baritone voice. He knew he was completely at the teen's mercy without Jeremy to protect him. He jumped up from the mattress when the door of his room opened. Ted slowly strutted inside and tossed the limp Jeremy on the empty mattress. "What have you done to him?", Chris yelled in his higher-pitched voice as he rushed over to the knocked out bodybuilder. He sighed in relief when he took Jeremy's pulse and felt the strong heartbeat. "That runt thought he could take me", Ted replied, "couldn't even touch me. Like a ragdoll fighting a bull." "Why?", Chris asked and turned to face his cousin. "Making things clear, boy", Ted said, "Why do ya care? He stole your muscles to get big." "What?", Chris peeped and stared back at Jeremy's passed out, bruised body. "Remember I took yar shirt? He used it for some voodoo curse and stole yar size. Didn't ya read those papers?", Ted stated. Just then, Jeremy grunted faintly. "Ah, if it da runt isn't ready for more", Ted said and took a step toward the mattress. "You leave him alone", Chris peeped and positioned himself in between the mattress and the beastly teen. "Ya gonna make me?", Ted asked laughingly and inhaled deeply to make his protruding chest swell. "I'll cut ya a deal". "What?", Chris replied, trying to buy time since he knew full well he didn't stand a chance against his behemoth cousin. "One of ya runts is gonna be my punching bag. Him or ya. Choice is yars, boy", Ted said and strutted out of the room. "Yar free to move around upstairs but don't think about coming down". As soon as his colossal cousin had left the room, Chris rushed over to Jeremy. He sat down next to the beaten up bodybuilder and gently caressed his short black hair. "Sht. Get some rest", he said as the 265 pound muscle god opened his eyes and tried to speak. "I'm … so… r… ry", Jeremy mumbled weakly as pain flooded his battered body. He looked up straight in the eyes of the rival he'd drained to get huge. "It's okay. Try to get some rest. I'm right here", Chris said and gently kissed the huge man on his lips. A few hours had gone by since he'd heard his cousin's car speed off and Chris decided to sneak downstairs. He knew he had to act while his cousin was out. He try to phone for help, not wanting to abandon Jeremy. God only knew what his cousin would do to him. He quietly opened the door of his room and looked around in the deserted hallway. Not hearing any sound, he moved toward the stairs. Walking on the tip of his toes, he began descending. "Where did you think you're going?" The loud voice made Chris jump up. He looked down and saw a familiar looking big man standing at the bottom of the stairs. "Ted told you to stay upstairs", Tom said. "I… ehm", Chris muttered and recognized the man that had knocked him out in the hotel, "I'm hungry. Can't I grab something to eat for myself and Jeremy?". "Stay there", Tom said and went into the kitchen. He returned swiftly and carried a canister of protein powder and a gallon of milk as he moved up the stairs. "Get back to your room." Chris knew he was no match for the 205 pound athlete and obeyed the order. "Tell Ted I accept his offer", he said and took the food. He returned quickly to his room and closed the door. He mixed some of the protein powder with some milk in a glass he took from the bathroom and carefully held it to Jeremy's mouth. "Drink some, Jeremy", he said. Jeremy gulped down the protein shake and looked into the smaller guy's eyes. "Thanks", he mumbled and passed back out into a deep sleep. Deep into the night, Chris shot up on his mattress. Ted's car had parked in the driveway and he heard the door slam shut loudly. "Your cousin tried to get to the kitchen earlier", Tom said as he looked up from the couch where he was sleeping. "WHAT?! I told ya to keep him upstairs!", Ted bellowed and lifted the 205 pound athlete up from the couch. Tom's feet dangled in the air and he struggled in vain against the huge, strong paws that grabbed his armpits. "No ugh… worries. He didn't get past the stairs", Tom said and looked down the avoid the angry gaze. "Be more careful. If he gets downstairs, I'll make ya pay", Ted growled and tossed the 205 pound man down on the couch as he went into the kitchen. "Okay. Okay", Tom replied quickly, "Remember our deal too, man". He followed the huge teen in the kitchen. "Ya keep them in here and I'll make sure ya fin every competition ya enter. Now let me eat", Ted said without looking up. "Oh, your cousin said he accepts your offer too", Tom said and left the behemoth. The next morning Jeremy was feeling slightly better. His strong six-pack still send agonizing stabs of pain through him with every movement but he managed to stay awake long enough to gulp down three more protein shakes Chris handed him. Chris watched the huge bodybuilder gulp down his shakes and told him to get some more rest. They kissed gently before Chris decided to take a shower himself. He entered the hallway and walked over to the bathroom. He reached for the handle when the door suddenly swung open. Chris moved back as Tom, a few white stains dripping from the corners of his mouth, stepped out of the bathroom. "You're waited for right there", Tom said and guided the little guy to the door on the opposite side of the hallway. He pushed him inside and closed the door behind the fallen star athlete and headed downstairs. Chris reluctantly entered the master bedroom, once his own place of joy. He moved to the center of the room and noticed the lengthy mirrors decorating the wall. He jumped up and turned around as the door opened once more. His beastly, teen cousin entered wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his muscular waist. An icy fear, beyond anything he'd ever felt, filled his 159 pound body. Ted grinned smugly as he noticed the look of horror in his cousin's eyes. "Good ya're here", he said and took a step toward his cousin, who seemed to get smaller by the second. Chris knew he was at the mercy of his cousin and prayed things would be over soon. He hoped the teen beast would take him out with one punch, not having to suffer too much. Ted grabbed hold of his cousin's shoulder and ripped away his clothes. "Man, ya're pathetic. No one would believe we're family. Ya're a stick next to me", Ted said and stood next to his runt of a cousin. Chris stared at their reflections in the mirror. His beastly cousin was at least four times as wide as him. The guy was a hulking mass of muscle, but not as aesthetic as Jeremy. "My left arm weighs as much as ya, little guy", Ted stated and clenched his fist tensing the muscles that snaked along his thick forearm and hardening his massive upper arm. "Biggest man alive!" Chris didn't react and just stared. Unlike a few weeks ago, he didn't feel any lust for his cousin's hulking body. Ted noted the lack of reaction in his cousin's boxers. He grabbed a bottle of lotion and handed it to the little guy. "I'm a bit sore from my workout. Rub this onto my back", he said and laid down atop his bed on his stomach. Chris stared at the exposed, muscle-filled, broad back and knew he couldn't refuse if he wanted nothing to happen to Jeremy. He distributed a nice portion of lotion across the wide surface and began rubbing it into the hard muscles. The corrugated surface of meaty mounds that flowed onto each other, felt hot and steely hard under his touch. His frail fingers couldn't dent the layers of hard beef. His cock twitched inside his briefs, but didn't harden. "Rub it on, little guy. I'm not feeling anything", Ted grumbled. Chris smacked his fists as hard as he could into the muscular back. Fleshy thuds sounding every time his knuckles hit the mounds of muscle. His fists were in deep pain after half a minute. Ted felt the rhythm of the frail punches slowing down and turned around. "Now do my chest." Chris moved in but was too slow for his cousin. Ted grabbed the small guy's left armpit and effortlessly pulled him up with his left arm. "Ya sit atop my abs" Ted said and put his cousin down on the lowest row of his abs. Chris straddle his colossal cousin's strong six-pack and felt like he was sitting on a horse. "Man, ya're so light. Don't even feel ya", Ted grumbled and flexed his abs. Chris felt the cobblestone-sized muscle harden under his ass and a jolt shot through his cock. He spilled some of the lotion on the wide rack of pecs atop his cousin uprising chest and began rubbing it across the mighty muscles. Ted had noticed the jolt inside his small cousin's briefs and bounced his pecs under the frail touch. It felt like a wave rolled through the rack of muscle he was rubbing and Chris' fingers bounced off the now concrete-like surface. "Don't flex, Ted. I'm unable to rub the cream in", Chris said and felt another spasm shoot through his now plump cock. "Ya're so weak, little boy", Ted said with a sneer. He relaxed his pecs as he saw the outlines of his cousin's slowly swelling cock inside his briefs. His own monster dick began coming to life underneath the towel. He put his hands behind his head and let his mighty 35 inch arms mound upward and outward in the process. Chris' hands stopped moving atop the rack of thick pecs and he stared at the teen beast's massive arms. He shivered when he felt a hot pipe poking against his back through the towel. Ted made his move swiftly. He grabbed his cousin, lifted him off his body and pushed him down on his back atop the bed. He tore off the little guy's briefs, revealing the half hard cock. He ripped away his own towel, his already fully hard 15 incher smacking hard against his own rock-hard six-pack. He positioned his legs aside his cousin's body, now straddling him. Chris knew what was coming and tried resisting with all his might. His 159 pound body was simply no match for his 267 pound cousin. The meaty thighs secured him into place and painfully dug into his sides. He tried hitting his cousin's face. Ted easily overpowered his small cousin's attempt. He grabbed both the little guy's arms with his left paw and placed them above the guy's head on the mattress. "Why bother, Chrissy? I'm over 200 fucking pounds of muscle bigger than ya!", Ted barked and positioned the thick head of his 15 incher against his cousin's frail ass. "No", Chris shrieked as he felt the beastly teen's cock push against his ass. "YES!", Ted grunted and shoved his rock-hard dick violently inside his cousin. Chris peeped and spasms of pain shot through his body as what felt like a battering ram slammed inside him. Ted went into a double bicep pose while thrusting his hips back and forth to slam his cock in and out of his cousin. Chris stared at the 35 inch orbs of power flexing: the perfectly round biceps jutted up and out atop the arms, the separation between the two heads of the ripped, vein-infested muscles clearly visible, the titanic triceps hanging low and deeply cut at the bottom of the arms. Chris would have sworn he heard the skin stretch as it tried to contain the hulking biceps. His own 7 incher now stood hard against his cousin's flexing abs. Ted noticed his cousin's erection and grabbed the hard 7 incher with his right paw. Even his pinky was thicker than his cousin's cock. He positioned his paw around it and clenched with all his might. Chris convulsed in pain as it felt like his cock was being crushed. He instantly came, but his load was trapped inside his shaft by his cousin's force. Ted felt his balls churning. "OW YEAUGHN!", he boomed when the first volley of his thick spunk blasted into his cousin. Chris' eyes widened as a shotgun-like blast pried open his ass and liquid heat rushed up inside him. His load oozed from his cock as the teen beast released it. He looked down and saw the outlines of the rock-hard 15 incher inside him visible against his stomach. Blast after blast of cum spat from his monster cock, making more pressure built along its lengthy shaft as Ted exploded down his cousin's ass. The feeling of the little guy's cock smearing against his steely six-pack only intensified his own orgasm. Chris felt his stomach bloating from the huge amount of cum that filled him up and was steadily leaking from his ass. His own cock kept leaking its watery load against the beastly teen's clenching abs. After his tenth load Ted collapsed in exhaustion atop his weak cousin. He turned around and pulled the bloated little guy from his still hard cock. He tossed the 159 pound athlete on the floor and sat up at the edge of the bed, noticing Tom standing in the door. He motioned the bodybuilder to come over as he caught his breath. Tom entered the room and went over to the bed. He reached for the passed out small guy on the floor but the teen beast grabbed his muscular, 18 inch arm. "Leave him!", Ted ordered and pulled the 205 pound bodybuilder toward him, his beastly body already recovered from his fuck session. Tom resisted with every ounce of strength he could summon in his well-muscled physique. But it was no use: the teen beast's thick fingers dug into his hard, 18 inch arm like it was jelly and he was losing ground being pulled toward the colossal teen. His eyes widened in fear as he looked down and saw the rock-hard, fleshy snake pointing straight up between the huge, meaty quads. "I already sucked you off in the shower before you fucked him", he interjected as he struggled some more against the veiny, tree-sized arm rippling with corded muscle. Ted grinned at the smaller guy's feeble attempts to resist his monstrous strength. He tapped on the full power his 35 inch right arm and the 205 pound bodybuilder smacked against his hulking torso as he overpowered him completely. He ripped away the nicely muscled man's clothes, grabbed both his armpits and lifted him up. Tom tried resisting a final time but the paws clamped into his armpits covered his more than half of his torso and painfully dug into his sides. Every fight left his body when he felt the hot, thick head of the teen beast's fleshy snake against his muscular ass. "Ya're right. Ya already sucked me off", Ted groaned as he looked the bodybuilder in his grasp straight in the eye. He yanked down his arms and drove his hips up, slamming his 15 inch monster cock deep and hard inside the 205 pound man. "AUGH", Tom grunted in pain as the searing, meaty spear crushed his clenching ass and invaded him. His strong muscle were ripped open by the thick shaft and had to stretch widely to let it pass. His own 8 incher rushed to full hardness in a blink. He closed his eyes and threw back his head as lust mixed with the pain and flooded his senses. Ted felt the throbbing 8 inch cock against his bloated, yet armor-like six-pack. He flexed his abs, making them clench and overpower the hard shaft that leaked precum and began slamming the 205 pound bodybuilder up and down his rock-hard 15 incher. Tom grabbed the beastly teen's massive, insanely wide shoulder for support. He opened his eyes and felt weak and small: the hulking teen eclipsed him completely. His 205 pound, well-muscled body looked like a child next to the colossal muscles atop the titanic torso. His hands looked comically small atop the broad, cannonball-sized delts; the massive arms, flexing slightly as they slammed him up and down the fleshy snake inside him, made his own 18 incher appear like sticks; the cobblestone-sized abs jerked his 8 incher as they flexed against it. He felt like a ragdoll in the grasp of this muscle god. "UGHN", he groaned as his cock exploded in white spurts against the beastly teen's torso. Ted grinned when he felt the hot liquid splatter against his meaty pecs and slide along the grooves of his six-pack. His cock jolted inside the tight, clenching ass. "YEAUGHN!", he boomed deeply as his 15 inch monster meat exploded inside the bodybuilder in his grasp. Pleasure and orgasm rolled through his colossal body, his massive muscles flexing and his paws digging into the, in his grasp soft, muscles of the 205 pound bodybuilder. "AGHN", Tom grunted in pain as the thick fingers dug into his sides and his 8 incher leaked another load against the strong abs. He felt the fourth heavy blast shooting inside him from the teen beast's cock. Ted stood up, his gargantuan quads flexing as he rose to his full height. He held the bodybuilder still in his grasp and thrust his hips back and forth, pounding the muscular ass hard as he drove his throbbing and spewing 15 incher in and out like a battering ram. Four more blasts shot up deep inside the 205 pound bodybuilder before his orgasm cooled down. Tom just stared up into the hulking teen's eyes. He noted the look of pure power and total superiority. Ted looked down into the bodybuilder's eyes and grinned. He pulled the 205 pound man from his slowly deflating 15 incher and held him horizontally. He grabbed Tom's torso with his left paw and his strong quads with his right paw and began curling him up and down to work his arms. "Yeah! Noting like pumping up the 35 inch canons after getting off", he grunted and felt the blood flow into his mighty arms and pump up the titanic muscles as he cranked out perfectly controlled reps. He didn't even notice his cousin cautiously crawling out off the bedroom.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" Raf asked as I stripped. "I have to. I plan to seduce Mesh and get him to forget your agreement." I answered handing Raf my shirt, "And to seduce him, I have to get massive." "You don't have to. I can live with being your slave, Miguel. I can even live with being his as well." Raf said as he folded my clothes, "But I don't know if I can share you with him." "Raf, it's you I love. And it is you I want as my lover and equal." I confided to him, "But there are two things stopping that. The first, you're a slave, I could accept that if it was your choice to be one rather than you being pressured into it. Second, as long as you are pumped up like this, we can't be equals. This would eventually cause problems later because you got to experience the fantasy we both share and I didn't. Besides, there's a part of you that wants to see me big and freaky like you are now." "Okay, I admit it. I want us both to be like this and fuck each other's brains out. But to share you with him when you're all big and freaky..." Raf moaned, "I don't know if I can stand it." "Easy, big fella." I cautioned him, "I promise you that you'll be my first. After that, it'll be like it has been the last few months. We both are free to see and bed other men. Neither of us really happy about it but the jobs require it. And that's what I think of this as. Just know that's it you that is my strength and it's you that I'm going to spent my life with. Just remember that." "Miguelino." Raf whispered as tears steamed down his face. Hearing his love-name for me, I knew then that my lover was back. But now was not the time for this. "Raf, wipe your face." I told him, "It's time for the show. Just hold on to our love and you'll make it. And remember, you're supposed to be my slave." "I'm already that in the most important way. If you have to do this, lets get it over with quick." Raf said as he wiped away the tears. I handed him the cylinder and we walk back across the locker room. As we headed back to the Room, I mentally prepared myself for the biggest sales campaign and con of my life. The door to Room opened and in we went. I just hoped Raf could play his part. Time to brace the dragon. "Alright, Gil, lets get big." I said when approached Mesh. "Yeah, time to get pumped." Mesh responded, "Mike, take your cylinder in there." Mesh pointed to a glass booth with pedestal inside. "Stud Raf." I commanded and held out my hand. Thankfully Raf played his part perfectly. "Your cylinder, Most Worthy Master." Raf said humbly as he handed me the cylinder. With the cylinder in hand, I stepped into the booth. I turned around and waited. Mesh pointed to the pedestal. Raf made a motion as if he putting something into the pedestal. I looked at the pedestal and saw an opening on the top. I put the cylinder into the opening and then looked back to them. Mesh indicated that I should place my hand in the opening on the side and I did so. A few seconds later, I felt an itching all over my hand. The doctor was busy beind his console, tapping away furiously. He reached behind him to flip a few switched on panel. Lights started flashing from the console. The doctor continued to tap away, every now and then he'd throw a switch on the panel behind him. Suddenly, all the lights on the console turned green. I watched all this activity in a nervous swaet. When will it start? What would feel like? Has it already started? I kept asking myself. The itching in my hand had stopped. Was that it? I didn't feel any different. Looking at Mesh and Raf, I saw that they were still waiting. When Mesh looked over to the doctor, Raf gave me a thumbs up. I caught the movement of Mesh's arm swinging down in a deliberate motion. I gasped involuntarily when it hit me. At first, it felt like I had jumped into an icy river but then a syrupy, sweet warmth flowed through my body. It was very erotic. Next was the pins and needles all over me, penetrating me. I could feel every part of my body very intently, feel how totally seductive it was. I didn't know it the time, being lost in the sensations, but the growth hadn't started yet. It announced itself very profoundly and flowed from muscle to muscle. The start felt like a great pump you'd get from working out with total intensity. The muscles all full and tight stretching the skin taut. Then the muscles began flexing hard and relaxing on their own, I couldn't move if I had wanted to and I didn't. An orgasm of pain and pleasure washed through me as each muscle flexed and an euphoric high followed as them relaxed. It went through each muscle rythmically and systematically until every muscle had been flexed and then it would pause and begin again. During the pauses, I caught my breath and began to feel the changes in my body, the increasing strength, the heaviness and fullness of the muscles and the feeling of growing mass and power. It was intoxicating, the world no longer existed outside of me. I don't know how long the process had been going on, seconds, minutes or even hours, when I got the first evidence of kind mass I was gaining. My lats pressed against my arms forcing up and out; my thighs pressed my knees and feet into wider stances; and during the pauses I could see the thick shelf of my pecs without tilting my head down. I could see how this could be addictive, I didn't want it to stop. But all too soon, it stopped. My vision cleared. I could feel the immensity of my body. I could feel the power and strength of my superhuman muscles I could feel the raw sexual and seductive aura ozzing from me. Damn, all these sensations were sending me reeling. I was losing control of myself. I looked about wildly trying to find something to anchor myself. My eyes found Raf's awe-strucked eyes. 'Raf. That's Raf there. Raf's my lover and I'm his. Yes.' I thought, focusing my mind, regaining control. I regained control of my senses. Looking at Raf, I saw he was kneeling and his 18" cock was fully hard, leaking a river of pre-cum. His arms hung loosely on his lats and his face a vision of rapture. Looking over to Mesh, I saw that his cock had ripped through his silk pants. He was still standing and breathing heavily as he stroked his cock. The hunger I saw before burnt fiercely in his eyes now and that hunger was directed at me. I pulled my hand out from the pedestal and looked at it. It looked like it was covered with the measels, tiny red spots all over my hand. Holding my hand up to light, I got a good look at my foearm. Shit! It was almost as big as most guys thighs and had really thick veins snaking across it. I brought up my right arm and found the same freaky muscle mass there as well. 'If my forearms were this big, how big was I?' I wondered. I had an urge to start flexing right there, just to catch a glimpse of this freaky muscled bod of mine. I fought the urge and started out of the booth. That first step sent a wave of orgasmic pleasure through me, the feel of my rolling wide around each other and brushing against each other at the mid-step was incredible. I forced myself to keep moving. It took six orgasmic steps to reach Mesh and Raf. I was half-hard when I stood in front of them. I felt something thick and wet impacting against my huge quads. When I looked down, I saw Raf that was cumming and his hands were at his sides. Then I felt a hard 'thrack' between my massive pecs. My cock was now fully hard and its head, the size of a large grapefruit, rose above the shelf of my pecs. I was about to grab hold of this majestic fuck-scepter when I heard an agonizing groan from Mesh. When I looked, I found that he had popped his cork as well. I had to see myelf. If I could make Raf shoot without touching himself, I had to been hot and huge. I looked around and spotted a mirror off to the side. Over at the mirror, it was my turn to be shocked and awed. I was beyond huge. Looking myself up and down, from the side, and what I could see of my back, I checked out each freaky muscle. Starting with my calves, or rather my bull elephants, out habit. Damn, I could rent them out to the MLB, they seemed to be that mammoth, even the flexors for my feet were massive. Next, my thighs, they had to be six feet arond each. The definition between each muscle must have been an inch deep. I was surprised that my legs didn't tear out of their sockets with each step. My package was breath taking. My cock was about two and half feet long and over a foot think with inch think veins snaking over it. My balls hung halfway to my knees. Each ball looked to be a foot in diameter. From what I could see of my ass, it made me wish I could fuck myself. Checking out my abs, I saw three inch crevices outlining my eight-pack, intercostals, serratus, and obliques. My pecs were mindblowing. Each pec was at least three feet across and over nine inches thick. My pecs were so thick that my nipples didn't point down, they pointed back towards my body. My delts held the impression of being able to topple maountains. Each head had to be six inches thick. My traps rose from my delts and disappeared somewhere near the top of my head. I could live with not being able to look over my shoulder. My arms were being pushed forward and lifted upwards by my mile wide lats. My arms rested at a sixty degree angle from my shoulders. My biceps were mountainous and I haven't even flexed them yet. I was about to start flexing to see how big these bastards could get when Raf placed his hand on my arm. "Miguel, please fuck me now." Raf pleaded, "I need to feel you inside me while you smother me with those wonderful muscles." It had beem over a month since the last time Raf and I had sex so his request sent me into sexual overdrive. Instead of speaking to him, I picked Raf up by his thick lats and pressed him against my hard cock where rode between his pecs and mine. Sliding him up along the length of my cock until our pecs were pressed firmly together, the head of my cock sat between our pecs. With Raf's face level to mine, I kissed him fiercely driving my tongue deep into his throat and he responded after a moment of surprise. I didn't realize unitl a short time later that I was now taller than Raf. I lowered Raf to the floor and soon had him on his back. Raf placed his feet under my pecs as I lowered my cock to line up with his hole. I traced the crack of his ass with my cock which sent shivers through Raf. I teased his hole by pressing the head of cock against it and then moved along his ass, Raf waited until I was pressing against his hole when he tweaked my nipples with his toes. This caused me plunge into Raf. It seemed foreplay was over. So, I began to slide further into Raf then pull back only to slide a little farther in. I continued this process until I was fully buried inside Raf. There, I rested, pressing my full weight on Raf. "OH MY GOD!" Raf panted, "YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME, HARD!" Never one to disappoint a lover. "You got it, stud." I told him as pull back about a foot and drove into him with my full weight behind it. "YEAH! FUCK THAT ASS!" Raf snarled as I pounded his ass, "RIP ME OPEN WITH GIANT MUSCLECOCK! OH, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, YEAH!" "Fuckin A'! Stud I'm just warmin' up." I grunted. I grabbed Raf's lats and stood up straight. Raf was pulled up into the air with half my cock still buried in his ass. I thrusted up and forward with my hips as I stopped holding Raf in the air. Raf gasped for air as my thrust and the force of gracity combined to drive my cock even deeper into him. Raf grabbed hold of my biceps to steady himself. With just the power of my hips and legs, I began to thrust up and forward continuously. Raf slid up and down a foot on my cock. Raf was panting and rambling as I gave him the fuck of his life. I varied the speed of my thrusts, faster and slower, to make this last as long as possible. Raf came violently, covering our pecs and abs. His ass spasmed around my cock almost causing me to cum as well. I held off but knew I was too close to hold off for long. I began to accelerate my thrusts faster and faster until my cock was burning inside Raf's ass. I couldn't hold off any more, I CAME. Raf was forced upwards for about six inches from the force of me shooting. I continued to shoot for several minutes. As my cock finished shooting, Raf slid down to its base, his whole body limp. I wrapped my arms around him and sank to my knees. Our hearts beating wildly, I laid us both on the floor to recover, my cock still hard and buried in Raf's ass. We remained there for several minutes. "Mighty, fine fucking display." Mesh said, "Can't wait 'til we're alnoe together, my giant stallion." Mesh, damn, I'd forgotten he was here. I raised myself up off Raf and looked over towards Mesh. I was shocked at what I saw. Not only had Mesh stripped out of his clothes and jerked off but Dr. Soong-Yang was standing there holding a video camera hold me and Raf. My first impulse was to rush the doc and smash the camera but that would interfer with my plans, besides I could get the tape later. I lowered myself down a little and whispered into Raf's ear, "It's show time again." I eased out Raf and his ass became a fountain of cum. My sex-crazed mind was clear now and I wondered how much damage I had caused Raf just now. Unfortunately, I counldn't show my concern. There was a job to do and it was time to do it. "Stud Raf, on your feet, NOW!" I commanded hating myself while doing so, "I did not gave you permission to cum." "S-s-s-sorry, M-m-master." Raf replied as stood unsteadily before me. "Too late for that." I growled at him, "Now, go clean yourself, thoroughly, and get back here and clean your mess off me and the floor. You'd best not make me wait too long and you'd better be clean, I shall inspect you thoroughly to be sure. NOW, MOVE!" Raf jumped and left the room. It was just the three of us now. I stood there waiting, silently. I was forcing Mesh to make the first move and commit himself. The doctor was a non-player in this game, all brains and science now, he hadn't even wondered why Mesh didn't use the process to match me. I knew why he didn't and knowing who he was, I knew why he was fixated on me. "You command like an the ancient warrior-kings." said Mesh appraisingly, "Just right touch of hard command mixed with soothing speak." "Self-made businessmen such as yourself and I are the modern day warrior-kings." I replied. "True." He said, "Never before have I met my match." He was trying to seduce me with flattery. As a salesman, I had run into quite a number of people who'd try to sweet talk their way into better deals so this particular track wouldn't work on me. I decided to play along. "I doubt that." I stated, "Certainly, there had to be one but since you are standing here, you must have brought him low." This comment disturbed him but he seemed to take it as an off-hand compliment. Further conversation was stopped as Raf returned. He sort of hobbled as he walked, carrying soap, water, and washclothes. I assumed the flexed 'relaxed' stance I've seen bodybuilders take during competitions. Under my breath, I told Raf to take his time and try to be erotic as possible. The look in eye told me that he was going to enjoy it. Raf soaped up the cloth. He began working on my pecs. After working up a good lather, ran the cloth acorss each pec then in circles around my nipples. He did this for quite some time, long enough to get me really horny again. When my hardening cock brushed against his quads, he began working his way down. But he didn't rush the washing of my abs, taking time to scrub each crevice. As he worked his way down to my crotch, I glanced over at Mesh and saw that our display was having the results I desired. Mesh was getting really hot and bothered. I had to breathe deep as Raf began soaping up my cock and balls. His loving attention brought me back to full hardness. Raf was doing his damnest to get me to shoot again, probably wanted to bathe me. I had to order him to finish the job. Raf rinsed me off, with his back to Mesh he silently asked 'later?' and I gave him a wink. Raf went to work cleaning the floor while I stretched seductively and arched my back. My hard cock remained vertical. Mesh was enthralled while the good doctor kept filming. I turned slowly as if I were looking around just to give Mesh a chance to see the full package. When my back was fully to Mesh, I stopped and made an audible 'um' as if a thought had just occurred to me. It was time for another piece of the plan to come into play. Again I started stretching, pretending to test my flexability to allay his doubts. I continued testing body parts until I got to my waist. There I made my stance wider and bent over pretending to touch my toes. Watching from between my legs, I saw Mesh's eyes bug out and his breathing get heavier. I moved over each leg as if I were totally unaware continuing the stretching routine. I finished stretching and continued to check out my surroundings, still maintaining the pretense. Raf had finished cleaning the floor by the time I got done baiting Mesh. I decided it was time for a show of strength and Raf would be the perfect one to help me demonstrate it. I called Raf over to me, telling him that it time for his inspection. Raf stood before and presented himself for inspection. I grabbed him by the waist and tossed him onto my shoulders then began inspecting his feet. I continued the inspection but instead of having Raf present the part of the body wanted to check, I moved or tossed him around as if he were a small boy until the area I wanted see was in view. Frightened at first, Raf soon began to enjoy this treatment. Then I recalled something I had read in a few stories, I moved Raf around until he sitting in my hands. I slid my right further underneath Raf until his tail bone sat in the palm of my hand. I, then, removed my left hand and began curling Raf with my right arm. Raf got hard at this display of strength and began leaking pre-cum again. I set Raf down after losing count somewhere around fifty. I had to Raf out of the room. "Stud Raf. You are not clean as I ordered." I growled at him, "Return to the showers. Wash yourself again and continue to wash until I get you. NOW, MOVE!" I watched Raf leave the room. He didn't need to see what was going to happen next, it would just hurt him. I turned my attention fully on Mesh. I strutted ove to Mesh, no I was more blatant and exaggerated than that. I flexed my muscles hard with each step, flaring my lats out to their widest point as stepped in front of him. "So, Gil." I said, "See anything you like?" "Everything looks great. Can't wait for the test drive." Mesh replied. Before Mesh could make his move, I made mine. I grabbed him by his arms and lifted him so that we were face-to-face. While Mesh was still surprised, I pressed him against me and kissed hard. It took him a few seconds to respond and respond he did. Mesh was like an animal, kissing me savagely. This was not simple passion or lust, it was two supremely masculine men striving for dominance over the other. We stayed that way for quite a while neither gaining the edge over the other. After what seemed an eternity, we broke apart, Mesh pushing away first. 'Score one for the hero.' I thought. "Damn, if you make me that hot by just kissing then fucking that ass of yours is going to be explosive." Mesh stated. Didn't think he'd roll over and play dead. Mesh still was trying to prove he was the alpha male here. Part one of my plan was working, his animal brain was in control. Time to put salt into the wound and up the ante. "Only if I fuck your ass first." I demanded. "Never! I fuck. I don't get fucked!" Mesh steamed. "Then, great warrior-king, you'll have to conquer me. So, unless I fuck you first, that is the only way you'll get my ass." I told him coldly, "Now, if will excuse me, I've some important matters to take careof." I turn and started walking away from him. Mesh stood there fuming, anger and lust boiled inside of him. He took the bait now to set the hook. "Where do you think you are going?" Mesh demanded in a deadly voice. "I'm going to check on MY slave to make sure he doesn't drown himself. I only bought him today and I would like to get more use out of him than just a single fuck." I said as went through the door leaving Mesh shaking in rage. I waited outside the door for a few moments and when Mesh didn't come storming through, I breathed a sigh of relief. I wanted Mesh hot, bathered and off balance, not a killing frenzy. Fighting for my life isn't what I'd call a successful seduction. Now, it was time to check on Raf. I walked back to the showers and found him lathered up and lovingly stroking himself. I leaned against the wall and admired his new muscled body. Even though I was bigger than Raf now, I still found him incredibly sexy. "Need a hand with that, stud?" I said to him. "What do you have in mind?" He asked breathing heavily. "Quite a number of things actually but we don't have time for all of them right now." I answered, "Do you remember Chet?" Raf and I had met Chet and his boyfriend, Brad, almost a year ago. Chet had a thing for Raf, more specifically Raf's ass. Chet considered himself a macho top, he believed tops only fuck and get sucked and never the other way around. But according to Brad, Chet secretly wanted to be on both sides, giving and receiving. Funny how people screw themselves with how they think things have to be. So, Raf and I basically ambushed Chet. Raf let Chet fuck him while I snuck in and fucked Chet when they were going at it. Chet fought hard at first but he began to enjoy it. After we came and cleaned up, I apologized to Chet for raping him and explained why. Fortunately, he understood and remained our friend. I believed we faced the same thing with Mesh as we did with Chet. That's why I brought up the subject. Unfortunately, with Mesh we were to have a bigger fight on our hands. "So, you're going to fuck Mesh while he fucks me." Raf replied also remembering that time. "No." I said, "You are going to fuck him." "Me?" Raf said in surprise, "Why me?" "Because it's my ass he wants so it has to be you." I replied, "We're going to be breaking several mindsets at once so this is going to be very dangerous. Even pumped up as we are now, we may not be able to finish this." "We can do it. We're bigger and stronger than he is. Plus, once we start, he'll give in." Raf said confidently. "We can only hope but be prepared for him to fight fiercely, anyway." I said. "So, what's the setup?" Raf asked. "Oh, you get to shove this up my ass." I told him as I grabbed his cock, "But, first, are you alright? I forgot how big I am now." "I'm fine." said Raf as he massaged my glutes, "I've been getting fisted for the last two weeks. You're not much bigger than the guy's arm." "Looks like you've got some stories to tell when we have more time." I said as I laid down on my back, "But, for now, fuck me." Raf's answer wasn't in words. Slipped down in between my legs and plunged his face between my cheeks. Raf soon had me squirming as he rimmed my ass with long muscle-tongue. My cock got hard and rested on my granite abs. My cockhead throbbed as nestled in the canyon of my pecs. Then Raf began tonguing my prostrate. It took a moment to realize just how much Raf had changed, his tongue had been long enough nor strong enough to reach my prostrate before. Raf stopped tonguing my ass and raised my legs as he got to his knees. "Ready to have your muscle-ass fucked? Cause here it comes." said Raf as pushed his cockhead into my ass. I had relaxed my ass muscles as much as I could to handle his, now, larger cock. I was surprised when he slipped in easily. I experimented a little and tighten uo my ass muscles a little. "Um, that's better." Raf cooed as I tighten up some more, "I know he's not hung as I am but I was afraid he had fucked you too loose for this to be really enjoyable." "We didn't fuck." I told him as continued give his cock little squeezes with my ass. "What? I thought that was why you sent me out." Raf responded as sank the rest of his cock into my ass. "Nope. I cock teased him and came to you." I said running my hands over his thick muscles, "I left him standing in a rage." "Surprised he come after you." Raf said as he began to slow fuck me. "He will. But lets have some fun before he gets here." I told him as I tweaked his left nipple. Raf gasped and then began to fuck me with long, slow strokes. You don't know what heaven is until you had at least 10 inches of hard throbbing cock rubbing against your prostrate. I pulled Raf's head down to mine and kissed him deeply. Raf kissed me back without missing a stroke. Soon Raf was pistoning in and out of my ass with pleasurable regularity. Just as we were starting to get real hot and heavy, Mesh made his presents known. "So. I have to conquer you but this slave can do you at any time." Mesh ranted, "We'll see about that!" Mesh rushed into the showers with a raging hard-on. He grabbed Raf's left arm and pulled him out of me then threw him back. He quick took Raf's position between my legs and plunged his cock into my ass. He began to fuck me with hard, violent thrusts. "I teach you to deny me. You're going to be my bitch." He ranted on. I saw Raf standing behind Mesh. It was time to hold Mesh down for Raf. I entwined my legs around Mesh's and pulled them wide, at the same I wrapped my arms around his torso and pressed him into my chest. To ensure his staying put, I clamped down hard on his cock with my ass muscles. Raf then did unto Mesh as he had done unto me. Mesh thrashed around like a madman. When he couldn't break free, he screamed out in a long dead language. His body began to vibrate and then his muscles began to grow. I yelled for Raf to hold on to him tight. He continued to grow until he was larger than Raf, his growth stopped shortly thereafter. His size was somewhere Raf and me. Again, he began to thrash about, trying to break free. It took all our combined strength but we held Mesh. I told Raf to start stroking slow. Mesh tried to resist but surrendered when I began sucking on his nipples and massaging his cock with my ass. Soon Mesh was enjoying it as was Raf and myself. I found from the bartender later that the sounds of our little orgy was clearly heard below and started an orgy there as well. Soon we all reached that joyfull and inescapable conclusion and we separated. "To be taken by a mere slave," Mesh moaned, "How can live with this?" "For one thing, Gil. Raf's not a slave, he's a man." I told Mesh, "Raf's my equal and lover, always has been and always will be." "Fine for you, you've got each other. I'm alone as always." Bemoaned Mesh. "You don't have to be." Raf said. "Yes, I do. I don't have an equal or a lover." Mesh responded. "You do, now." I replied. Both Raf and Mesh looked at me questionly. "Raf and I are lovers so in a sense we are one." I explained, "And tooked the two of us to take you so that means we're your equal. So, the three of us are equals." "That makes sense in a weird way." said Raf. "I grant that you are my equals but I am without a lover unless..." Mesh replied. "You guess it, my great warrior-king." I answered. "What?" Raf asked confusedly. "You know who I really am, don't you Mike?" Mesh asked staring at me accusingly. "Yes." I stated simply. "Miguel, who is this guy, anyway." Raf asked. "Raf, may I introduce to you." I said as I bowed grandly, "The great warrior-king, Gilgamesh the Warrior Eternal."

Seven Chris shot up in his bed, his heart pounding in his heaving chest, his pajamas slick with sweat and his cock half-hard. He turned on the light and inhaled deeply in relief as he discovered his own hotel room. He scanned the room intently but didn't find any trace of Jeremy or his cousin. "Just a dream", he said to comfort himself and laid back down on the bed to try and get some more sleep. Hours later, he awoke from a deep. He put on his clothes and went down to get some breakfast. He entered the almost abandoned restaurant, quickly filled his plate with a tiny, half-sized serving and installed himself at a table in the furthest corner as far away as possible from the few other couples that had come in to eat. He absentmindedly played with the food on his plate as he tried to think back at what really happened a day earlier. After his dream, he was not sure if he had worked out with Jeremy or just dreamed that as well. "This seat taken?" The baritone voice pulled Chris back to reality and he looked up. Jeremy stared down at his diminished rival with a casual grin on his lips. He put two overly stuffed plates on the table and returned to the buffet to get some more food. Chris stared at the 265 pound athlete that walked back toward his table. The grey tank-top hung loose around the man's tight waist but clung tightly around the protruding rack of pecs that stretched the fabric and hugged his wide lats on his broad back. Jeremy put two more overly filled plates on the table and sat down. He dug in with great appetite, emptying the first plate quickly. "That all you eat?", he asked as he attacked his second serving and noticed the small amount of food of his fallen rival, "I wouldn't last half an hour on such a small breakfast". "No, not feeling too hungry today", Chris replied and stared at the big man's bulging arms that brought the food to his mouth. "You're not sick, are you? You left so soon in the gym yesterday too", Jeremy said as he continued wolfing down the food. "No, but…", Chris blurted out, "I ehm… I'm done. Going back to my room" He got up from his seat. Jeremy's paw grabbed hold of his forearm, encircling it completely. "Bring back two more plates for me. Got to fuel my body for my workout", Jeremy said and released his rival's arm. "Okay", Chris said but the big man had already returned his attention to his food. He wandered over to the buffet and randomly chose food he piled on two big plates. He returned to their table, glancing and marveling at the defined muscles bulging at the back of the huge guy's shoulders as he put the two servings on the table. "Thanks, man", Jeremy said as he shoved the empty third plate aside and attacked the fourth pile of food without looking up, "You're going to keep staring at my back or sit down?". Chris shook his head and sat down quickly, staring at the 265 pound bodybuilder in front of him. It struck him how good Jeremy looked: his chiseled, manly face oozed masculinity atop the muscle-filled frame. He had never noticed it before, not even when he had gone up against the guy. But his rival's face sure had evolved to match his beefed up body. Chris felt his dick inflate slowly in his pants. "I'm stuffed", Jeremy said as he put the sixth, empty plate aside and gently patted his strong six-pack. He turned his look on his diminished rival and noticed the small guy ogling his muscles. Enjoying the admiring look, he pretended not to notice and casually scratched the back of his head, intently making his 22 inch right arm bulge in the process. Chris just kept staring. His gaze followed the meaty arm as it was raised upward, his eyes widened at the pace the magnificent ball of muscle hardened and so did his dick in his baggy sweatpants. Jeremy continued looking the 100 pound smaller guy in the eye, his mind busy savoring the feelings the admiration of his former rival formed in his body. He could feel his cock starting to go plump. He simply raised his right arm in front of his protruding chest and flexed it. The 22 inch orb of steely power, crisscrossed with blue veins jumped up into a stony ball. "Wanna feel?", he asked as he saw the lusty look in the smaller guy's eyes. "I… ehm…", Chris said and looked around carefully. "It's fine. No one can see us in this corner. Go ahead", Jeremy stated and hardened his flex some more. His cock inflated further in his pants. Chris slowly extended his trembling hand. He felt the heat radiating from the hard ball of muscle as his fingers reached for it. "Was everything okay?" Chris looked at the waitress that appeared at their table straight in the eye, his hand frozen mere inches away from the flexed, bulging bicep. The girl stared back in the athletic guy's eyes. Her gaze dropped a bit and followed the 159 pounds man's arm that was reaching out over the table. Chris followed her gaze. Feeling like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar, his face turned beat red, he pulled back his hand and stared down at the table. The girl instantly knew what was happening by Chris' reaction and the smug grin on the huge bodybuilder's face. "You guys, enjoy your day", she said as she grabbed the empty plates and disappeared into the kitchen. Chris looked back up, a hint of disappointment in his eyes as he noticed that the 265 pound bodybuilder had relaxed his arm. "Where you going?", he asked as his now huge rival got up slowly. He drank in the sight of the body stretching the tank top snugly across the strong, protruding pecs, the nice, perfectly round delts sticking out widely to support the hard-looking, arms with veins snaking along the solid masses bulging on his upper arms. He also noticed the outline of the huge man's plump cock in his workout shorts. "Time to hit the gym.", Jeremy replied and swaggered away without looking back. Chris' gaze followed his now 100 pound heavier rival who strutted proudly through the restaurant. Most of the few people that were still in there did the same; some of them commenting on how gross and apelike the guy looked, others simply shaking their head in disbelief. "I thought those freaks didn't exist anymore", a woman said to the man as Chris passed by their table. "Some insecure people never mature and overcompensate. To immature to handle the real world and seeks excuses in the gym. You should actually feel sorry for that weak boy in his grotesque body", the man replied. Chris shook his head slightly as he heard the remark, his mind still filled with the image of the veiny, rock-hard ball of muscle and his cock still half-hard hidden in his baggy sweatpants, not understanding how someone could not appreciate such a physique. He went up to his room to get his thoughts straight. Whatever he tried, his mind kept going back at the bulging body of his rival. After half an hour of futile efforts, rearranging the few clothes he'd brought several times, he gave in to his urges and headed for the gym. He carefully looked around when he reached the entrance and quietly entered the surprisingly silent hotel gym. Since the hotel was owned by one of the major sponsors of the LTB, the gym was equipped with the latest machines and lots of free weights. Chris cautiously walked through the totally deserted cardio area with two rows of vacant bikes and treadmills. He heard some faint grunts and the familiar clanging sound as he neared the adjacent room marked: "The pit". The habitual scent of sweaty musk filled his nose when he entered the land of iron he'd once ruled. Careful not to get seen, he slid against the wall toward the source of the sound. Hidden by the machines, he sat down silently on the floor opposite of where the only other living being in the room was training. "Yeah! One more!", Jeremy grunted between his teeth as he lowered the bar of the smith machine to his chest. He pushed the bar back up once more and racked it with a loud clang. Chris inhaled sharply as the huge man sat up: his bulky rival was working out shirtless, giving him a clear look of his heavily muscled torso. Striations exploded across the protruding rack of pumped pecs as Jeremy swung his arms back and forth to stretch the muscle. He stood up and grabbed two more plates to add to the bar, his vein-crossed arms hardening as he pulled up the weight and placed it on the bar. Chris drank in the sight, not believing how huge his formerly smaller rival had gotten. His mouth hung open in disbelief, respect and lust; his flaccid cock filling with blood as it swelled inside his baggy sweatpants. Jeremy got back under the bar and lowered the weight slowly to his pumped chest. He cranked out five perfect reps before his arms started shaking slightly. He puffed and grunted as he lowered the bar a sixth time. Chris saw the bodybuilder's face turn red and the struggle in his movements. He feared that the guy would get caught under the heavy bar and started to get up, even though he knew full well he could never budge the bar since his rival was benching more weight than he had done at his prime. He froze in his movement, his eyes widening in amazement as he saw the bar moving up. He slumped back down against the wall in awe, his dick slowly swelling past half-hardness. Jeremy pushed with all his might, his protruding, pumped pecs burning in stabbing pain and his thick triceps bulging at the back of his thick arms. "YEAH!", he growled as his mighty muscles pushed up the heavy bar. He racked it and rested atop the bench, his strong arms hanging relaxed at his sides and his pumped chest heaving up and down as he took in deep breaths. Chris simply stared at the sight, his hand slipping automatically in his sweatpants and grabbing his nearly completely hard cock. Driving by instinctive urges, he began stroking his still swelling cock. After about a minute, Jeremy's well-trained body had nearly recovered and the 265 pound man got up from the bench. He laid down on the floor and began doing pushups to complete his training. The masses of hard muscles on his torso bulged as he forced them to crank out perfect reps. Striations exploded across the surface of his wide chest, his six-pack formed a hard, deeply grooved armor and veins snaked along the muscles of his thick arms, even his traps bulged thickly aside his neck. Chris kept stroking his now fully hard 7 inch cock as he marveled at the scene. His heart skipped a beat and his hand froze in its movement as his huge rival suddenly stared directly in his eyes. Jeremy was focusing on his form but a faint sound made him look in front of him. A look of disbelief followed by a smug grin formed on his face as he made eye contact with his fallen rival. "Enjoying the show?", he asked in between breaths as he noticed the action the smaller guy was in. The thought of turning on the guy that had dominated him the last two years sent a jolt of energy through his body and he upped the pace of his pushups. He could also feel arousal pumping through him and hardening his already plump cock in his shorts. Chris jumped up and rushed out the gym, his hand still around his hard cock. He jumped inside his room, locked the door and laid down on his bed as he jerked off thinking about the majestic body of his rival pumping ironing. "Yeaughn, Jeremy!", he groaned as he came minutes later, a meager load of cum splattering from his 7 incher onto his shirt. Jeremy was strutting back to his suite, his chest pumped after his grueling workout. He had gotten up right after his small rival had rushed away, grabbed his tank top and left the gym bare-chested. He was walking by the door where Chris had bumped into him the other day when he heard the lust filled, orgasmic moan followed by his name. His own hard dick jolted in his shorts, tenting them obscenely, as the thought of making his former rival get off by his body hit him. He grabbed the tank top resting atop his wide, round delt, rubbed it under his armpit to get his scent on it and left it in the middle of the hallway. He knocked on the door of his rival's room and headed for his own suite without waiting. Inside, he stripped and stepped into the shower, enjoying how the hot water cascaded down on his pumped torso and stroking his throbbing 7 incher. His rock-hard cock exploded five thick loads against the tilled wall. A wicked smile formed on his lips as an idea crossed his mind. He turned off the shower and grabbed a towel. The knock on the door made Chris jump up atop his bed. "Who's there?", he asked as he got up and tried to wipe the small cum stain off his shirt. The dark patch on the blue fabric only got wider and he quickly pulled the shirt off. "Who's there?", he asked once again as he pulled on another shirt and opened the door. He looked around but didn't see anyone but his eyes were drawn to a grey object in the middle of the corridor. It looked strangely familiar and he grabbed it. The scent of sweat and musk invaded his nose as he lifted it up. His flaccid dick jolted faintly in his pants as he realized he was holding his huge rival's tank top. He brought it to his nose and inhaled deeply, taking in the manly stench. He went back into his room, carefully laying his new trophy on the chair. Another, louder knock on the door ended Chris' trail of thoughts. He opened the door and automatically shuffled backward a step as he saw his now huge rival standing there. "Hi man", Jeremy said, "you didn't see my tank top, did you? I lost it. Already looked in the gym but it isn't there. It's my favorite one, that fits just right." Chris didn't react. He was too busy taking in the sight of the 265 pound bodybuilder standing mere inches from him. His rival was only wearing a pair of black sweatpants, so he had front row tickets to the exposed, still pumped torso. "Well, did you see it?", Jeremy said and slightly bounced his pecs. "I… uhm", Chris muttered as the protruding chest danced a little and cut off his speak. "Oh, you found it", Jeremy said as he noticed his tank top nicely draped atop the chair. "Ehm… yes", Chris replied and reluctantly pulled his gaze away from the muscle-covered torso. He turned around and went to fetch the tank top. He jumped up as he heard his door shut. He turned around and saw his huge rival locking it. "What are you doing?", he asked as heard the clicking sound of the lock jumping into place. "You didn't really think I lost my shirt right in front of your room, did you?", Jeremy asked and folded his thick arms across his chest, making the muscles bulge into each other. "Ehm… What… what do you mean?", Chris mumbled as he felt his heartbeat going up. Fear and arousal were fighting in his mind. The object of his lust standing a few feet away but he knew he was no match for his rival if the guy would decide to beat him up. Jeremy saw the look in his former rival's eyes and put his hands on his hips as he spoke: "Yesterday during our workout you were more into staring at me in the mirror than into working out. This morning you didn't take your eyes off my body at breakfast. And then you sneaked into the gym to stare at my during my workout. Then you jerked off thinking off my body, didn't you?". Chris lowered his head as he muttered "yes" and put his hands up in a defensive reflex, knowing full well he didn't stand a chance against the 265 pound man. "Thought so", Jeremy replied, " You're damn right. My body's just so much better than yours. Bigger, broader, more muscular. That your victory tank top. The one you got when you became world champion?". "Yes", Chris mumbled weakly as his rival grabbed his customized red tank top from his bag. He lowered his arms and stared at the huge bodybuilder putting it on. "See how tiny it looks on me", Jeremy said. Chris nodded in response and took in the sight: the tank top only covered half of his rival's chest, the wide, protruding muscles spilling from it at both sides and even his hard, downward pointing nipples were exposed; his broad, round, cannonball-sized delts stuck out completely from the fabric that did hung loose around the bodybuilder's waist. Chris instinctively stepped a bit back as he realized just how massive his rival had become: the tank top that had fit him like a glove at his prime, looked ridiculous on his rival and made the guy appear even bigger. His flaccid cock pulsed slightly inside his baggy sweatpants as it swelled slowly with blood. His diminished libido prevented him from sporting wood right there after his recent jerk off. Jeremy looked back into his fallen rival's eyes and noticed the mixture of fear and pleasure had been replaced by a lust-filled look. He enjoyed the feeling of totally outsizing his once bigger rival. The way the smaller guy reacted on his own, upgraded body sent another jolt of pleasure through him. His own soft cock was already half-hard again in his snug fitting sweatpants and inflating further steadily. "This thing's too small", he said and pulled off the small tank top. He stepped out off his black sweatpants, tossed them aside and turned back to face his fallen rival, wearing nothing but a pair of dark briefs. "Well, what do you think?", he asked and looked his rival straight in the eyes. Chris scanned the sight in front of him: the huge body oozed masculinity. The stunning symmetry and perfect proportions of the striated, clearly outlined muscles simply looked divine. "You look way beyond me at my prime", he said in awe as he mentally compared his contest ready physique to the perfect man. Jeremy grinned smugly at the remark and put his hands together in front of his briefs, causally flexing his protruding chest and thick arms in the process. "Let's compare", he said and moved in to remove the smaller guy's clothes. Chris didn't resist. He knew he was no match for his now huge rival and was too busy admiring the sight of the mounds of muscle flexing and bulging on the big body as it moved to him. The big man gently took off his loose shirt and pulled down his baggy sweatpants. He let the big man strip him, enjoying the feeling of not being in control. Soon enough he was in the same state of the 265 pound bodybuilder, standing there in just his black and red boxers. Jeremy took a step back and grinned as he looked at the diminished body of the man that outsized just weeks earlier. "I look like a boy next to you", Chris said before the huge bodybuilder could speak, " We're still the same height but your shoulders are twice as wide as mine." "Nice cannonballs, aren't they?", Jeremy replied and shrugged his shoulders, making striations and veins explode across the round surface of his wide delts. "And your arms, man. Way bigger than mine ever were", Chris went on as he inspected his rival's physique in detail. "22 inchers. Real boulders!", Jeremy answered and went into a doubled bicep pose. Veins snaked over the round rocks as they swelled into hardness atop his arms. He felt his cock harden fully by the lust-filled remarks and appreciative looks of his former rival. It clearly tented his dark briefs. "Man, none of the others stand a chance against you. You'll dwarf them all!", Chris said and noted the tented briefs on the huge bodybuilder. His lust took over and he moved in. He squatted down in front of his divine looking rival, pulled down the strained briefs, grabbed the turgid 7 incher that smacked against the armor-hard six-pack and took it in his mouth. "Oh fuck", Jeremy groaned in surprise as his 100 pound lighter rival began sucking on his rock-hard cock. "Never thought you were a cocksucker", he moaned and caressed the pepper and salt colored hair of the small guy as he looked down on him. Chris licked and sucked the throbbing 7 incher in his mouth. He turned his eyes up and stared into squared face looking down on him past the protruding rack of pecs. A grin formed on Jeremy's lips as he noted the covetous look in the piercing blue eyes of his fallen rival and he realized the smaller guy was awaiting his approval. "Go on, little guy. Suck", he grunted and grabbed the back of his rival's head to push his 7 incher in completely. Chris gagged a little as the rock-hard entered his mouth totally, but the approval of the divine bodybuilder just intensified his actions. He placed his hands on the strong ass and sucked with all his force, his tongue licking and teasing the shaft in his mouth while his nose was pushed into the trimmed pubes. His own cock hard and oozing precum in his boxers. "YEAUGHN!", Jeremy bellowed as orgasm exploded through his 265 pound body and all of his mighty muscles flexed. Four thick blasts of his sticky cum geysered from his cock into his small rival. He released his head and let him slump down to the floor. He inhaled deeply, his protruding chest heaving in post-orgasmic bliss and noticed the wet stain on his rival's boxers. "Unexpected, but the best head I've ever had" he said as he sat down on the bed, his hyper-trained body recovering quickly from his second orgasm in half an hour. A smile of joy formed on Chris' lips at the bodybuilder's remark. He got up on his knees and crawled toward the big object of his lust. He positioned his own frailer body in between the beefy, deeply grooved quads, roaming the surface of the steely muscles with his hands. He stared up and smiled in reverence at the huge man. Jeremy looked down as his small rival installed himself between his tree-sized legs. He noticed the submissive look in the blue eyes and once again patted the still athletic looking guy's hair. His cock jumped back to full hardness in mere seconds as his mind assessed the new situation: not only did he totally dwarf and dominate his once bigger rival, the guy was lusting after him. "You don't mind being number two?", he asked as he gently groped the smaller athlete's shoulder, easily digging into the muscle that felt soft under his touch. Chris nodded 'no' without taking his eyes off the huge bodybuilder's masculine face. "We're rivals no more, man. I'm a boy next to you. No way I'm in your league anymore. I've always enjoyed how my muscular physique turned on others", he said, "but you look way better than I ever did. I bet I wouldn't look that good if I weighed the same you do now. You're so aesthetic, simply… perfect." Without saying anything else, he took the throbbing 7 incher in front of his face in his mouth and sucked it again with all his force. "Fuuuuuck", Jeremy moaned as his former rival went down on his dick again. He placed his hands to his sides on the bed, making his titanic triceps flared out at the back of his thick arms. "Doesn't get any better than this", he grunted as he realized he now dominated the fallen star of his sport both physically and sexually. Pleasure flooded his 265 pound body, his balls convulsed and blasted three sticky loads through his 7 incher into the eager mouth. His own mouth hanging open in a silent scream as a third, powerful orgasm flooded his senses. Chris gulped down the salty tasting spunk, enjoying the feeling of the bulky quads, quivering and flexing under his touch. The thought of pleasing this perfect looking muscle god filled him with pleasure and joy. His half-hard cock leaked a meager dribble in his boxers. Unlike with his beastly cousin, he felt secure in the presence of this huge man. He licked the last drops from the still hard 7 incher and slowly pulled back his mouth. Jeremy grabbed the smaller guy's armpits and effortlessly hoisted him up, his 22 inch arms bulging in the process. "You'll be my personal trainer from now. You'll take care of my needs", he said and laid the athletic 159 pound guy on the bed next to him. Chris smiled and nodded 'yes', eagerly accepting his new position at the side of the guy he once outsized but that now eclipsed him in every way. A week had gone by since the switch in role and Chris had never been happier. Even when Trisha had worshipped his own, once intimidating physique, he hadn't felt the same as he did now in the presence of Jeremy. The feelings the huge guy's godly body sent through him were way better than anything in the past. He even enjoyed not having to workout daily to maintain his muscular physique. He still went to the gym every day, but most of the time he just admired the meaty muscles of the stunning bodybuilder working hard during his grueling workout. The guy used his personal record weight as a warm up and the volume of sets and reps he cranked out, was simply unbelievable. Chris carried out everything he was asked, bringing water or protein shakes or even whipping the sweat of the pumped muscles. At the end of every training, Jeremy hit a few poses, radiating strength and masculinity and smiling at the smaller guy in the mirror as Chris gave him some pointers to make his godly physique stand out even more. Then, both of them would go back to the suite they now shared, where Chris worshipped the bodybuilder's pumped muscles under the shower. These sessions always ended with Chris sucking off the huge god once, twice or even three times in a row. Unlike his beastly cousin, the huge Jeremy never fucked him. The new bodybuilding season started and as expected, Jeremy strolled through it. His physique dwarfed anyone else's and simply flattened his competitors. Even standing several feet behind the others on stage, he still outsized them. He piled one victory on another, always coming back to the hotel where he let his trainer suck him off when he wore nothing but his gold medal. Jeremy felt on top of the world as he advanced to another final, his tenth in a row, where he would once again face Tom, the guy that had beaten him twice the last season but now always came in second after him. The final lasted a good ten minutes. Tom threw pose after pose, highlighting every ripped muscle on his 205 pound physique. Jeremy just stood next to him, his relaxed 265 pound body making his "rival" look flat. Then, Jeremy turned around and did a back double bicep pose, the signature move of Chris he had taken to a completely different level. the mounds of muscles bulged into each other on his broad back, his thick arms rising up and outward as they swelled into their 22 inches of power. Another victory was declared. He now had broken Chris' record of 9 consecutive victories and was eager to go celebrate. As he drove back to hotel and swiftly swaggered inside, he didn't notice the small car that had been following him since the contest…

Chapter 4 - Hypersexualmetaphysicalmophosis With his massive hands he lifted my up and held me like an action figure for him to play with. As he looked into my eyes, Lloyd overtook my thoughts. I was now his puppet and I was his to manipulate, mold and shape into whatever was to be my destiny. My vision started to get cloudy and my body felt limp, but I continued to stay erect. I didn’t slump over or feel like I was drifting off to sleep. I was still aware and conscious of what was happening to me, but it was like I was in a dream state. As soon as he knew that I was completely under his spell he started transferring the information I needed to start my change. First, He showed me visions of what looked like a manufacturing plant. No…not really a factory of sorts, but more of what looked like a greenhouse with machinery. There were hundreds of men, from teenagers to elderly, all in some sort of individual clear pods. Each pod was the shape of an oval cylinder with see-through flexible plastic tubes going into the top of each tube. Those tubes all seemed to be going up to the center of the greenhouse and up into one giant tube that led up onto the roof. I couldn’t see what exactly was on the roof of the greenhouse, but it looked to be like a much larger pod, all by itself, that was at least 5 times larger than the pods below. Of the pods in the greenhouse, each one was upright, banked backwards at a 30 degree angle and there must have been 20 tubes in each row and 30 rows of pods. Each subject was lying naked, face up with smaller clear tubes that had tapered down for the larger outside tubes entering different areas of their bodies. There was a tube going into each ear, nostril, mouth, belly button, cock, and one that went behind their body, which could be assumed that it was in their asses; basically, every orifice except the eyes. If that wasn't a bit bizarre and James Cameron’s “Aliens” like enough, each person was wide awake and completely aware. They seemed to be unable to talk, or move very much at all, but you could tell that they knew what was going on and they didn’t seem horrified or upset about what was about to happen to them. They actually looked happy, almost blissfully anticipating something. Then from, what I assumed was the pod on the roof, came a rich auburn liquid down the giant tube and as it slowly forked off from tube intersection to tube intersection to tube down to each individual pod and you could see that the subjects were getting excited even more. They began to slowly gyrate their hips and act as if they were in a sexual bliss of sorts. Their eyes were wild with passion and all of them were getting rock hard, as if they were anticipating sex for the first time. When the liquid had reached each pod, it seemed to pause for a moment in a clear cylinder and then from a tube that connected from somewhere else, a blue liquid emerged into the cylinder and mixed with the auburn liquid, cause the two liquids to change into another color, that of a pearl white or the best way to put it, it looked like cum. Then everything went blank and my eyes were looking back at Lloyd’s massive body in front of me. He was still holding me in his hands and he was playing with my crotch with is one ring finger, rubbing me, causing me to moan. Then, just as suddenly, my vision changed. This second vision I was standing on a large wrap-around country porch of a big beautiful southern style mansion. There were other very muscular, attractive men on the porch with me. I had the feeling we all knew each other and we were all attracted to each other as well. We all were talking about something but I couldn’t make out what we were saying. I couldn’t make out the faces of the men either, just their incredible bodies. All of us might as well have been naked since we all just had on soaking wet, very tight white jogging shorts and skin tight white tank tops. All of our bodies, cocks and balls were very prominent and very over-sized. I knew that they were all like me and I could feel the mutual lust in all of us. The house itself sat up on a hill and it was overlooking a vast farm land with acres and acres of vegetation that I couldn’t quite make out. It seemed to look like corn stalks, but there was something very different about them. First off, the stalks themselves weren’t green, but rather a beige/tan color, like the color of wheat and then the fruit, or corn like pods were a reddish brown and they seemed to have movement coming from inside of their husks. It was almost as if some of them were pulsating. In the middle of each field, which there seemed to be about 15 huge fields, was the greenhouse building from my prior vision. Each field had a greenhouse: 15 fields, 15 greenhouses. Hmmm, so 20 pods in a row of 30 rows were around 600 pods per greenhouse. 600 pods times 15 greenhouses made 9000 pods total. As I was looking out over the land, I felt a hand on my shoulder and voice whispered in my ear, “Not yet, young man. All will be shown in due time. Don't be so eager to know everything too fast. For now you should begin the HypersexualMetaphysicalmorphosis into your true self!” Then as before, everything went blank and I was looking back at my massive master, Lloyd. With his free hand, he put his fingers on my forehead and slowly trickled them down my face closing my eyes, taking me into the beginning of my physical transformation, or Hypersexualwhosawhatsametahumanmusclemorpheiousadocious, or something like that, as my mystery man said. Lloyd showed me, in my mind, how he was going to begin the transformation of me with images of his cock down my throat and up my ass, sharing his god-like life-force with me. The images that I was seeing were inhuman and completely unbelievable. There were scenes of him, filling me up with his cum in constant and forceful flow into my mouth and ass that were stretched to an inhuman capacity to receive him. It looked as if it was almost like Gay Porn mashing up with a Loony Tune. Our bodies were doing insane things that were exaggerated to cartoon status, but were going to be in real life. Then, I saw how he and what looked like to be an officer of the law, training me to change my body and schooling me to continue to become what I needed too. I began to understand that I was to be in training-like state of change for a period of time. I still would be massively strong, but Lloyd and this other man would have to change my abilities to suit me until I was in control of my power. With the strength he would give me I would be able to lift anything that was over 500 times my own weight. If I would be small, even as tiny as an ant, I would still be able to lift a car or large animal and when I would be in human form, I would quite literally be the one of the strongest men on the planet. But the real power would be when I was full Titan, like Lloyd was now; I would literally be able to lift buildings and the heaviest items on earth. In my mind, he told me what I needed to do. He told me to empty myself of all of my human reproductive fluid. That any of my own “human” sperm would be useless and hold back the change in me. I was to completely empty myself until I had only dry orgasms. After that, that was when he would have me drink from him, swallowing all of his sperm and when my stomach could take no more I was to let him enter my ass where he would complete the replacement of my sperm with his. He said that his “advanced” sperm was the life-force brought from my Uncle that gave us the power of our new lives. He said that his sperm wouldn’t become my sperm, but it would be absorbed into my body and get me ready for the next steps of my change. He told me he would fill me with more than I needed and that any that was left over would be reserves for me for more changes later on. As he was feeding me this information in my mind he had total control over me and my body. He told me to look back up at him and look again into his eyes and that’s when he set off the trigger to make me cum. At that point, he stopped talking to me and let me enjoy my continuous orgasms. Wave after wave of orgasms came over me. As soon as one would ebb another would hit full force. After about 5 minutes of completely emptying out my “human” body, I regained my composer as my cock dissipated to empty spasms without liquid results. I looked back up at Lloyd and he then continued to tell me that when he entered me that I would feel little to no pain and my body would start to change naturally with the process itself. He said I would drink some of his precum before he would even enter my body and that would help in my elasticity. He said that I would have no control over the change, but that after I had completed this part of the change, he would help me to adjust to my new self and when I was finished with my process, I would be able to change every part of myself at will with almost instantaneous results. The only time that it would follow an uncontrollable pattern is when I was in the mode that he had been going through now, with me. He said that after I drink his cum, there would be no going back, ever. I would be a permanent “advanced species” of muscle and a loyal member of “Uncle Matt’s Farm”. For the final time he asked me if I was ready, but I think it was more of a statement of my new beginning, than a question. I was feeling the best I ever had in my life and it was all because of this man. Then he told me to drink. He lowered me back onto the ground and I stood with the head of his colossal prick dangling about 5 feet above my head. Slowly oozing out of his cock, long thick strands of precum covered my face and body as it sent shards of electricity through me. I could feel my skin and muscles begin to relax. He bent his knees slightly and I knew what I had to do. I opened my mouth as wide as I could onto his cock and took in as much of it as I could, which at first was only the piss hole of his cockhead. I licked the head and stuck my tongue into his piss hole. It fit perfectly and I started to tongue fuck him. This must have felt really good to him as he began to moan. I made my tongue as rigid as possible, grabbed his cock with both hands and I began to bob my head as I fucked his piss slit. Very soon, I was instantly rewarded as I could feel rivers of cum flowing into his shaft to come down to me. I pulled out my tongue but held my lips firmly against his head just in time as the sweetest and most pungent tasting cum flowed into me. This time it wasn’t like a fire house, but rather a strong faucet tap. At first I wasn’t able to keep 1/3 of his juice in me long enough to swallow it, but that soon changed. In a matter of seconds, my body began to change as he said it would. My mouth took more of him inside of it and there was no need to swallow as he started to shove the entire head into my mouth completely filling it. Again, the amazing elasticity of my mouth was accommodating his immense size. At first I started to choke and gag, because I was unable to breath, so Lloyd eased up a bit. Then every few seconds the flow would stop long enough for me to take a breath and then it would start all over again. I would occasionally get a taste of his cum as it would pass my taste buds and it was the saltiest and sweetest taste I’ve ever had. It felt like gallons of it were pouring into me. My stomach started to grow as the juice filled me up. My stomach looked as if I were pregnant. There was no pain as my stomach stretched beyond normal proportions. Then it was as if something had opened up the drain and my stomach started to spasm and empty like crazy as almost all of his semen started to absorb into my body. This process repeated about 5 times before I actually had the feeling of being so full as if I had just had the biggest Thanksgiving dinner of my life. On the last absorption, my stomach continued to decrease in size to even smaller than it had been all along. I couldn’t see it, but I could feel it as a 4 pack of abs started to show. Then 2 more abs above those came quickly into view. Soon I had a super hard, cut 8-pack of chiseled granite. I let go of my oral grip on Lloyd as I started feeling a heat rise inside of me that was radiating outward. I looked at my body and I could see the definition cutting through my body as his muscle juice spread throughout me. I was turning into a chiseled work of art. Of course as had been the case since this all started a few days ago, with my new life, this change made me incredibly hornier than I already was and opened my mouth and shoved more of his enormous shaft into it. I could feel it stretching my esophagus with every upward thrust of my head. My mouth felt completely elastic and my jaw actually dislocated. There was no pain only complete joy and pleasure. That’s when the same feeling of growth I had before started up again. Only this time as I looked at the parts of my body that I could see, I noticed that my body WAS expanding. The definition was already there, but now I could feel my muscles building at an incredible rate. I held up my right leg to see it balloon up to the size of a tree trunk. I was so excited that I didn’t even noticed Lloyd’s cock was lowering further down my throat but not because he was pushing it there, it was because my body was making me rise further off of the ground. At the same time it was snaking down in me I could feel my throat expanding to accommodate it and soon I was actually able to breathe freely as well. I got on my feet to stand up and I had grown almost tall enough that I only had to tilt my head back a little to take all 3 feet of him in. Then I must’ve stopped growing because I no longer needed to tilt my head; in fact his pelvis was now in perfect position. I was now about 15 feet tall as my body slowed down for a moment. I felt as charged up with life and strong as hell. I glanced down at myself and was shocked. I was fucking HUGE!!! I must have had a 70” chest and 30” biceps and I was at least almost 16 feet tall. In fact my chest was so large and my arms were so strong that I had unconsciously picked Lloyd up off the ground and was holding him in midair as he filled me up and I kept growing. I was literally holding a 45 foot man up off of the ground. Then, I felt larger growth spurts in my own cock and lower body. I was in awe of my own massive amounts of strength. This man must have weighted over a ton and I picked him up like he was a twig. I was literally holding up a giant that weighed tons. I could tell this was turning on Lloyd more than ever because he was literally face fucking me by this time and I was helping him by grabbing the sides of his massive ass and pushing and pulling him out of my mouth. He had grabbed a tree branch over 50 feet off the ground for stability as he fucked my face. With each thrust of his cock, I could feel him literally fucking my throat. His blasts of cum in me were getting stronger and I could feel the circumference of his cock increase with every shot, too. He was now pumping his cock almost completely out of my mouth and shoving it to the hilt every time, just like he had done with his finger in my ass. Since I was getting huge and taller, his 3 foot cock was seemingly shrinking. Over and over he came for what seemed like hours and then he abruptly stopped. He pulled his beat red cock out of my mouth, letting go of the tree branch and dropping it to the ground with an earth-shattering thud and turned around behind him to grab a small dogwood tree uprooting it. He brought it around and told me that when he asked me to, I was to bite down on it. After he laid it in front of me, he told me to bend over and get ready. This giant man moved with amazing swiftness as he grabbed my head pushing me down on all fours, causing the ground to shake beneath us and then he took a hold of my hips. When he got into the position he didn’t wait for an okay. I knew he had been waiting for this moment, since we met and he wasn’t about to prolong it any more. He verbally yelled, “NOW, BOY, BITE DOWN ON THAT TREE HARD” My mouth was on the way down when I felt his enormous shaft literally ram my ass like a rocket. I felt only a small amount of actual pain, but more of an intense pressure, like that of the rush of bullet into its target, being pushed in at an incredible speed. My ass immediately clamped around him in a joyous viselike grip and he began fucking me so hard that I had to grab onto a couple of trees to steady myself and to give him something immobile to ram his huge cock into. Foliage and limbs of the forest were being shaken off for over 50 yards around us as we fucked. The whole time he was fucking me, he was still cumming in huge amounts. It wasn’t like there was a build up to climax. He had been in a God-like Climax the whole time. He ended up picking my legs up and was pulling me into him as he was thrusting. Now, a few of the weaker trees began to fall to the ground. I grasped at trees and I finally found a big 100 foot oak tree to grab and hold onto. Leaves and branches were showering us from the violence the trees and I were receiving. There was so much cum that he was still pumping in me faster than what my body could absorb, that with every thrust of his cock, massive amounts of cum was shooting out of any escape area of my ass that it could find. Lloyd and I were both soaked in his cum. After about ten minutes of this he stopped ramming into me and slowly began to almost completely go out of me and slowly right back in up to his balls, as his cock was still amply flowed his muscle cum into me. Because he fucking was slower, it gave it more time to absorb into the lining of my ass. This whole time I had continued to grow. I was now over 25 feet tall, if I would have been standing I would have been almost as wide as the side of a house. Lloyd had grown more too and was now over 60 feet tall and his truck could have sat very comfortably on his chest. It seemed that he was calming down, but then he said. “Here comes the last of it, son. Hold onto to something…” He bellowed as an incredible final surge of cum shot so hard into me that it caused me to begin to shot a large volley of cum myself, soaking a hundred feet of the forest in front of me. Along with that final shot, both of us radiated a bright blinding shockwave that blew out from our epicenter, lying flat every tree in the forest for about 100 yards. The shock wave was felt as far as Uncle Matt’s Farm almost 5 miles away and when the wave went through Uncle Matt, he just smiled and new it was time for him to go and meet his nephew. That must have been when Lloyd knew I was full of what I needed. He pulled out of me and I let me back down onto the ground. I was around 25 feet high and even though Lloyd had shrunk down to about half his height, to 30 feet, I still able to look up into my master’s eyes and was ready for the next command, when he grabbed my face and gave me the most sensual and romantic kiss I have ever had. This in turn, broke the spell and I was able to feel the effects of his work on me. I was in shear Muscle God Heaven. Lloyd grabbed me again and hugged me in the most sensuous bear hug, I had ever had. We held each other for what seemed to be forever. Lloyd took me by the waist and we kissed and felt each other all over. I could tell that Lloyd was just as incredibly turned on as I was. His moans and grunts were causing the ground below to rumble, again. He stopped kissing me to ask, “How do you feel?” as his mammoth cock ground against my hard as rock body. I wasn’t sure how to answer him, because of all the different feelings I was feeling at that moment, but I tried my best. “Fucking invincible, HUGE, erotic, I’m a God…I’m a Fucking GOD! There’s so much power and strength running through me continuously that I feel like I’m going to explode. I feel fucking powerful as hell! And Lloyd…I am proud to be an eternal member of Uncle Matt’s Farm and my loyalty to you and our family is complete and pure.” He smiled and hugged me. “I also have this insatiable need to show off my strength.” I said as I released him and I bent over and literally lifted his pickup and held it with ease over my head. “Whoooaaa, careful there, boy, that’s not paid for just yet,” as he laughed and playfully grabbed my aching and hard cock. “It feels so fucking light. Jesus we must be the strongest men in the world.” As I set the “toy” truck back down I straightened back up and he slapped my chest hard, grabbing my nipple and pulling me close to him so he could kiss me hard and deep some more. Now that I’m thinking about our tongues intertwining, I can safely say that his tongue was probably about a foot long whereas mine was about 10 inches. He broke our kiss to say, “Be Proud, Steve of who you are. You are special, even amongst Gods. You still have much to learn and you have much to teach. Always care about the family. You should care, because you’ve been giving the best gift in the world. And it’s a gift that is actually from your Father.” “My Father, what do you mean? My father couldn’t have done this.” “Not your human father. He was only a surrogate. Your real father…is…your Uncle Matt!” “WHAT…but…but you did this to me?” “But who do you think, did this to me? It was your father, Matt. And he got it from…Well; who do you think gave it to him?” “Um..Grandpa?” “Yes, Steve. Your grandfather is the source. He is the Alpha. He is our leader… …And he is still alive…” I shook my head in shock, since I had gone to Grandpa’s funeral. “But..but…” “It’s okay Steve. Don’t’ worry…all your questions will be answered. This has been planned for you for quite some time and your Grandfather and Uncle were gracious enough to let me do the honors. They knew how I felt about you and thought you might take this easier coming from someone that wasn’t as intimidating as they are.” “Intimidating?! MY GOD, if they are any more intimidating then you then I would have lost consciousness at the mere sight of them...Hehe” I chuckled as I remembered how I fainted at the sight of Grandpa, when I was a child. “You probably would have, most all do. That’s one of the reason’s Grandpa is not out in public anymore, but anyway…Now remember, you will always stay super humanly strong, but you have yet to learn the ability to change your height from 1 inch to over 100 feet. This height and elasticity that you now exhibit is just part of the process of the change. Soon you will go back to normal height, but you will always have the body of a God: Muscular, Virile and Immortal. But as a safety measure, since I am the one who started your change and until you are ready, you’re change can be overridden by me, your uncle or your grandfather and we can make you as big or as little as we feel until you can control it yourself.” With that he placed his hand in mine and we both shrank to our previous human heights. Both of us were still hugely muscled, even larger than the largest of bodybuilders. Our wet bodies still glowed in the moonlight from the sheen of our glazing of cum. We were, of course, still naked and both still rock hard. We began to talk some more as we walked back to the truck. “So Lloyd, I noticed that you said that Uncle Matt and Grandpa let you do the honors, because they knew how you felt about me????” I said with a smirk on my face, “Soooo, stud….How DO you feel about me?” “Does this answer your question?” He said as he lifted me over his head, and started to press my body up and down over top of him. Every time he lowered me toward him my cock dove deep into his gapping mouth. I did not need to hold onto anything as he had me face fuck him in midair. It was pure euphoria for both of us. He brought me back down to the ground and we began showing off our strength to each other, by lifting large trees and the truck over and over and sucking and fucking all over the forest floor and in the truck and holding each other in midair. We were so heavily into each other that we didn’t see what was coming toward us down what was left of the dirt road. Although, Lloyd knew from the beginning what was going to happen next. The patrol car, or what was left of it, rolled slowly toward us.

Chapter 3 - The Gift of My Re-Birth The second the warm glow of the headlights hit my face, I felt better. I was so glad that he was here and I could just hop in and tell him to “go, go, go”. I didn’t want to see my father anytime soon and the sorrow and loneliness that would be on my mother’s face was going to be a little too much to bear. My clothes felt tighter. My gym shorts were literally hugging my ass with skin tightness due to the pulling of my hardening cock. My tank shirt was slowly tearing at the seams, centimeters at a time, as it was straining to hold me in as well. God this felt so fucking good, but I had no control of it at all. Even though I was still so angry at my father, I felt like a million bucks. My body did whatever it felt like doing. I wondered that if my intense emotions inside had triggered this new growth spurt, and if calming myself down, would make me return to normal, just like David Banner? I tried to think of anything neutral, but my clothes just felt tighter. I ran around the front of the truck and I peered into who was driving the Ford F150. The figure behind the wheel was huge and he literally filled over half of the front seat. My god, this was my Uncle? The door opened from the inside and pushing it was the most massive hand and arm I had ever seen. Some fear, more over an intense desire took over and my shirt tore a little more. “Come on and get in and let’s start this thing right, little man,” the extremely deep bass voice said from inside. “Sure, let’s get outta here, I’m done with this place. They’re driving me nuts and I’m not little.” I exclaimed with a renewed confidence, as I threw my stuff in the back bed and jumped in the passenger side. As I stretched to get in the big 4x4 I heard and felt a larger tear in my shorts. This time the cool night air snuck in the opening of the tear and it gave me an added pleasure-jolt. I shut the door as his massive arm shifted the gears and we were in reverse and on the road in a flash. I was somewhat afraid to look at much more than the arm in fear that I would either scream in fear of the “Monster” that dad had called him or cream myself immediately as I’m sure I would explode out from my clothes, all from just being in his presence. Only as we would pass a streetlight would I get a quick glimpse of this mammoth man. God, my uncle was HUGE! I knew that having feelings for a relative wasn't looked upon with affirming eyes of the public, and I know how wrong it was that I was excited about my grandpa, and how my anger turned me on in front of my father, but I didn’t care if the man seated next to me was related to me or not. I wanted him. I wanted him so much my heart was racing and my body was starting to react even more so. Hell, he was only related by marriage, I thought. So Fuck It. I felt two more tears in my shorts. Then he laid his hand on my lap and said, “Steve, I’m not your Uncle. The Name’s Lloyd. I’m you’re Uncle’s…a…partner at the farm. We are really looking forward to getting to know you out there. We have a lot planned for you and it should be a lot of fun and good times, but it’s not gonna be easy either. I’m sure you’ll be leaving there a changed man.” He squeezed my leg. “Hmmmm, very nice quads there. Your uncle said you played football?” Any feeeling of apprehension of him being my relative was now gone and this boosted my arrogance level, “Yes, sir I do. I’m 1st string, All-State and now one of the top ranked centers east of the Mississippi.” The back of my tank ripped along my lats. “Center…aaay…. well that sounds just about right. With those quads…I mean. You have to be really strong in your legs and all. But you could plow through just about anything, huh?” “I sure can, sir. Really strong, see, “ I said as I flexed them as he squeezed. The left leg of my shorts instantly shown more skin as my shorts ripped some more. Even though I could tell he was holding back his strength, the pressure of his squeeze was like a vise. My cock got harder yet. “Wow, very, very nice. I bet your ass is rock solid too, huh. The girls must love that ass.” I chuckled and said, “Yeah they do sir. But I’m not too sure they’re ever gonna get a crack at it.” I put my hand on top of his and gave it a squeeze of my own. I’m usually not so brazen about my come-ons, but there was something about this man that made me feel very comfortable around him and besides that, ever since the encounter with Billy the night before, I had been horny as fuck. Not even my massive orgasms in the morning had calmed my urges. Hell, for even a moment, when I had him in my face, I probably could have fucked…well…you know...dad. Thinking about what he had said, about not being able to take it again, made me wonder about my Uncle Matt. Did my Uncle and my dad have a go at it? Then flashes of my father's tight little ass, zipped through my brain and felt my shorts rip under my balls. I shook my head to get the images out and I looked back at the monster of man next to me. Even though I could see him only in shadows and glimpses, I was getting completely rock hard for him and I’m sure he could see my cock making quite a tent out of my gym shorts. I continued my forwardness, “With a grip like yours, I bet you could have a crack at it.” With that he took his hand off my leg. "Hmmmphff," he said and then he shoved his hand under me, literally picking me up off the seat with just that one hand squeezing my ass so hard it pushed my cock through my torn shorts, shredding them, springing it out into fresh air. I almost immediately came thinking about the Hulk. “Oh yeah, really hard ass and muscular too. OH, what do we have here, what a fucking nice piece of boy cock too. You think I could handle that, too?” “God, I fucking hope so, sir.” I said as I started to buck my hips. “The thing is boy; I don’t think you could handle me.” Lloyd said as he pulled his hand out from under me and flexed his huge bicep instantly ripping the tight tee shirt he had on under his overalls. His bicep kept getting bigger and bigger the longer he held the flex and as it did, my cock got harder and harder. God I wanted to feel him growing. I involuntarily put my hand up to feel his growing muscle. My eyes must have been huge looking at him, because I could see his teeth as he smiled really broadly. I turned toward him in the seat and started to lick his massive gun. I have no idea, how Lloyd was able to keep the pickup on the road. I would have put us in a ditch by now. As I held it, I could’ve sworn that it continued to grow just like Billy did last night and I did today. Now I knew there was a connection with Billy, Lloyd and Uncle Matt and I couldn’t wait to find out what it was. I heard him moan and he put me in a headlock and pulled the truck off the road skidding to a halt. . “GET OUT” “What!!?” “You heard me, get out and get in the bed of the fucking truck, RIGHT NOW. I can hardly fucking drive with this going on. Get in the back and I'm going to take you somewhere that will be more private. Steve, it's time to show you something.” “Okay,” And I did as I was told. I didn’t want to piss him off; I just wanted to obey the huge muscle animal. “Also, you better not touch that cock of yours and get off, boy, or I’ll fucking tan your fucking hide. You hear me?” He started the truck back up and pulled back onto the road. “Yes, sir, I promise, sir.” God, was this really happening? We were only on the road for less than a mile when we came upon a gated dirt road that went into some of the thickest looking forest I’ve ever seen. Lloyd turned off the pavement and told me to open the gate. I did, as I was told, not so much that he told me too, but that I was hoping for my fantasy to come true. Still, being ordered around by this behemoth was very erotic and enticing, maybe even a big turn on, since my cock was still half hard. As I opened the gate I noticed a sign that had been grown over, but I could make out, "erty of Mat ew Trah ne" I got back in the bed of the truck and we went down the long dirt road. About 3 miles down he turned left and we stopped at a small clearing next to a pond. I had no clue where we were, other than I had a sneaking suspicion. Still, I knew that there was no one for miles around. With his massive size he could beat the shit out of me and leave me for dead and no one would ever know, but I knew deep inside his intentions were totally on the up and up. Growing up, I hoped. I stood up in the truck as he got out of the truck. I stared amazed as he just kept getting out of the truck; more and more of him slowly coming into sight and by the time he had squeezed himself out of the cab, he stood about 8 feet high and about 3 feet wide. With a swiftness, he grabbed me under my shoulders and lifted me effortlessly out of the truck bed and over his head. As he lowered me down he stopped where my cock was right as his mouth and he engulfed my entire prick down his throat. He had suction like an industrial Hoover and I became instantly hard as a rock and then with a loud POP, which almost made me cum, he released my cock. Laughing, He set me on the ground and said, “Follow me, son. You’re going to get a birthday present you’ll never going to fucking forget. Young Billy was only the beginning.” BINGO, I fucking knew it. This was all connected. God, this is too much. As we walked toward the water, I was now able to see just how huge this man really was. He was by far the largest being on earth I had EVER seen. I think I was initially wrong with my estimated measurements, because, he actually must’ve stood almost 9 ft. tall and was completely packed with muscle. He was as massive in muscle or more than Jay Cutler or any other bodybuilder that I could recall. I could see him involuntarily flexing his ass muscles with ever step he took. His shoulders must have measured about almost 4 feet across and his thighs were as large as an oak tree. His chest looked completely ripped under that white t-shirt and it spread across him like two humungous mounds of granite pillows. Billy would have looked like a mere weakling compared to this man. Quite honestly, only my grandpa came close. Lloyd stopped and turned around. His face was the most beautiful face I had ever seen. He had dark hair that was long and flowing and the finely chiseled features everywhere. He had a scruffy, but manicured dark brown beard. I could tell his eyes were Dark Ocean blue and his lips were full and pouted a little. He put his hands on his hips and motioned with his head, for me to come closer. I did so and when I got about 3 feet in front of him he said to stop. He didn’t say anything for about 2 minutes. He just looked at me with such an incredible lust in his eyes that I felt totally drawn to him. My whole body was excited at the prospect of even being within a few feet of this God. I started to walk towards him. To look into his eyes I had to hold me head up as if I were looking at the sky. “STOP, DON’T MOVE ANY CLOSER. Stay right where you are. I’m getting a good last look at you. You are going to be one of the best, I’m sure of it. WOW! You Uncle said you were a sight to behold and you’re really beyond that.” “Thank you, sir. But I’m nothing compared to you." Lloyd chuckled, "Actually, you will be so much more than me. Your Uncle knows this. He's been with you your whole life." I must have looked a little bewildered because he followed up, saying, "You probably don't remember or maybe you never even saw your Uncle, but he would sit in the stands, disguised to look normal and watch you play your games. All the way from little league to your high school games. He is so proud of what you have accomplished. He would come back and tell us all about some of the great plays that you would make. He's really your biggest fan. And now I can see for myself, why. You are magnificent Steve. Perfection. I can see just what you are going to become and it's colossal. I hunger for you." "God, I just want to touch you; to feel your magnificence. What do you want me to do for you, sir?” “Steve, I want you to see, feel and be something that’s beyond your wildest fantasies. Today you’re a man and it’s time you know why your father thinks your Uncle Matt is a freak or monster. Your Uncle is not the type of freak that your father has made him out to be. He is a giving, generous and loving man who only wants the best out of this life. I’m about to show you the most amazing gift that I have ever been given, and that gift was from your Uncle. I am not of your bloodline, but because of your Uncle, I am now a part of him and as well a part of you. I am chosen by him to become part of the bloodline. He has chosen me and others to reap the benefits of your family's gift. He sent me to get you and begin this gift to you as well. But before I could I had be sure that this is something you have wanted all your life. Billy was the test; the beginning to get you acclimated, so you would be able to really get your gift from me if we thought you could handle it. I now know you can. Your Uncle can’t do it himself, at the moment, because he is tending to other men to be in our bloodline, just like you. He will meet us back at the farm, when we get there and then you will get your final gift from him. The rest of us, non-Tranherne's, will never get the final gift. Only those that are born into the bloodline, like yourself, will get the final gift. Now this next bit is very important so listen carefully.” “I am, sir.” Lloyd literally shivered and said, “I fucking love it when you call me sir. It shows respect and you are definitely going to respect me for the next 2 ½ hours. You will do whatever I want and you will be obedient. Do you understand this and do you agree?” “Yes, sir.” “Good...nevertheless, it really won’t matter, because once we begin because you won’t have a choice. First off, whatever you do, I’m telling you that the most important thing is that you don’t move or say anything unless your told or made too. Second, whatever happens to you, go with it. Do not resist it, even if you are in uncomfortable or in pain. It will make things that much easier on you if you totally give in to what is going to happen. Don’t fucking fight this, OKAY!” “Yes SIR. I want this, sir. I want whatever you have to offer me.” “Good boy!! Now, you’re going to witness something that you have never witnessed before. What happened to you last night is minuscule compared to what you’re going to experience now. Then you’re going to go through something that only a very few men on this earth have ever felt before. Billy gave you your first stage last night. I’m sure you’ve noticed some BIG changes in your body?” “God, yes, sir. It’s been amazing. I feel so big and powerful and turned on all the time.” “I know that feeling well. I must've cum over 100 times when I first went through the change. But now you’re going to go through the second phase with me and the third stage with your equal, which is someone, in your bloodline, who has been predestined to go through this with you. You’ll find that out later. Then you will have the final stage with your Uncle. Remember, you’re going to change, Steve. You’re going to become something you’ve always dreamed of. I’m also sure that you have figured out that your grandfather was one of us, correct?” “Yes sir, I knew he was someone special and now I realize just how special.” “Well he is a very special man. You’ll soon find out just how amazingly special he is. I want you to remember how you feel about him, and how badly you want to be big, because it’s not going to be all fun and games, either. You’re going to feel massive amounts of pain, but even higher amounts of pure pleasure. Don’t scream or run, because there is no one around that will hear you. I’m not saying that to scare you, but this will be quite a shock. Are you ready?” “I…I guess...Yes...Yes I'm ready, sir!!” Inside I was saying to myself. ‘If it’s what I think and am praying for, then HELL YEAH I’m ready.’ My cock was again on its way to becoming hard as a rock and it was beginning to poke its way out of the new hole that Lloyd had made for me, in my shorts. He looked down and noticed my growing cock. “Yeah, I think you’re ready, son.” I was ready for anything. I’ve wanted to be with a mammoth muscle man all my life and I was finally going to have my dream come true. Little did I know that it was going to change my life forever and cause me to never see my Mom's loving face again? Lloyd smiled and closed his eyes. His put his hands on his hips and started to softly chant a dialect that I couldn’t understand. I immediately noticed that the birds and insects became silent. I couldn’t hear the crickets anymore either or any noises at all except what sounded like a low rumbling. Very soon, I started to feel the ground shake all around me. I thought Kentucky was experiencing its very first large earthquake. My first instinct was to run for cover but I remembered what Lloyd had said about not running and then I saw Lloyd’s eyes open and I realized where the shaking was coming from. It was coming from him. His eyes were no longer blue, but had completely gone white. I could see no iris or pupil, only the clarity of white. Then, Lloyd’s body started to tremble. This must’ve been turning him on too as I noticed a huge bulge snaking down his right leg underneath the overalls. It stopped for a moment just below mid-thigh and I thought to myself, “Dear God, He must be over 15 inches long.” Then it started back up again. The thickness was over one-third as big as the thickness of his massive leg. His body started to shake and vibrate even more. Then I noticed a dark trail of wetness coming from wherever the head had been and his flowing precum was accenting the shape of his leg even more. The ground was really shaking now as he began to vibrate intensely. His cock finally stopped growing, just below his knee. My mouth watered and my asshole puckered for his jean snake. The vibrations were so intense that his body was actually making a humming sound. I know what you’re thinking and your right. His body and the ground weren’t shaking with a violent type of sensation but more of a continuous vibration, like a vibrator. It made me snicker when I thought about it, but I quickly became serious again, when I saw that the lower half of his right leg was now soaked with all the precum pouring out of him, making a pool of it under his foot. The ground was vibrating so much it started to tickle my feet. I felt a strange sensation go up my legs to my pelvis, hitting my cock and balls, causing my own cock to begin precumming like crazy, just like Lloyd was doing. Then the feeling went up my torso till my entire body was vibrating almost as much as his. The sensation was overwhelming and I felt completely relaxed and invigorated at the same time. My cock was more rigid than I had ever known it to be and as it stood out of my shorts it was flinging huge amounts of precum all over the place. I couldn’t resist the feeling and I was just about to cum when he yelled the word “TRAHERNE” and I realized my prayers might be right, as my all-time fantasy was about to happen. The vibrations slowed and stopped but the will to cum in me was stronger than ever. I took a couple of deep breaths, trying to relax and the feeling of an explosive orgasm slowly went away. Then I saw Lloyd start to actually pulsate. His entire body was beating like a heart would, pumping itself up like a bodybuilder did before the big contest. It was really strange though, because Lloyd wasn’t actually flexing his body; his body was flexing itself. Lloyd hadn’t moved his legs or arms at all since all of this had started. Larger and larger his muscles became as they filled with blood like he was going through a massive workout, but all he was doing was standing there with his hands on his hips. He wasn’t actually growing taller, but it really looked like he was getting a massive pump. I noticed that Lloyd had closed his eyes and I could tell he was in some sort of trance. His breathing increased with every breath and his inhales were becoming so powerful that I could feel the pull towards him with every breath, but amazingly his exhales were only normal size. Where was all that air going? As I looked closer I could see that he was actually using the oxygen to inflate himself. “But that’s impossible.” I thought…or was it? The more oxygen he brought inside him, the more the blood would flow into his muscles, and the bigger those mammoth muscles would become. I noticed that his cock was getting thicker too, as well as the bulge in his crotch was showing more and more as his balls must have been increasing. The fabric of his overalls was straining like crazy trying to hold in his massive tool. Again the earth around us rumbled, but this time it was due to the incredibly low bass sound of Lloyd’s moans in between his awesome breathes. His moans became louder and louder to the point of massive growls. Even the sound of the man before me was effecting me and my body. If were even possible, my cock was harder than ever in my life. I was actually in a sort of blissful pain that my cock had reached such a rigid state. Never in my wildest fantasies, I thought that I could be more turned on then I was with Billy, and then I surpassed that this morning when I was satisfying my own self-indulgence. But now, my cock literally ached with a sexual magnitude and insatiability that was growing beyond a normal realm of erogenous pleasure. I could feel the cum in me raising and filling up my cock, but nothing came out. Still, no matter how much I wanted too, needed too, had too, my cock would not release any fluid other than precum or give me what was the normal meaning of an explosive orgasm. Instead of shooting loads of cum, I was bound by my desires and in a constant state of a euphoric orgasm. I heard myself screaming as the pressure in my cock intensified. Even with all that I was feeling now, my anticipation of what I was hoping was going to happen was only taking me further on my journey and everything I was experiencing so far was beyond my wildest fantasies already. They say that there are levels of consciousness that some are lucky enough to achieve when in a certain metaphysical state. I had not only reached that, I was well on my way of surpassing those levels of almost God like feelings. In fact, I no longer thought about only myself because at this moment, I was so completely enthralled with this being before me that I was becoming something else. I started to get dizzy from the colossal surges of power I was experiencing and I had to close my eyes for a second. With my eyes closed, I could feel the sound of his booming voice hitting me on my chest and actually feeling his voice as a physical thing, sinking into my flesh. My cock felt like a balloon that was being filled with water to the breaking point, but ,God I felt more fucking alive than ever. When I felt sturdy enough again, I opened my eyes back up as Lloyd s massive arms suddenly rose sharply above his head and there was a type of an invisible shock wave that blew out from his body which knocked me on my ass as well as toppling over a couple of 30 ft. trees. It was definitely loud enough to produce a huge, long echo that bounced off the valley walls. The blast of energy felt like a Mack truck had hit me. It didn’t hurt me, but as I stumbled back to my feet I could feel the actual energy from the shock wave start to radiate through me. It felt like my own body was expanding but I couldn’t see any physical changes. My balls began to pulsate just like Lloyd’s body had been. It felt like I was having the most intense workout and sexual experience of my life. Every muscle in my body was tightening and becoming harder and harder, to match the hardness and fullness of my cock, though I still wasn’t growing bigger. My arms felt like they were going to explode in size and even my face felt tighter. I could feel my skin tightening around the follicles of each strand of hair. My legs were becoming as strong and hard as tree trunks and my ass literally felt like a rock. I felt my abs tighten and I pulled up my shirt and looked at my stomach, but other than feeling tight and hard, there was no optical change. In fact, there was no change, other than my plump cock, anywhere physically on me, but the feeling inside of me was exploding with power and ecstasy. Then, if was even fathomable, stronger feelings of lust came over me. My mind went blank and was instantly filled with visions of hugely muscled giant God-like men. But unlike the dream I had after being with Billy, every image of every man was a version of Lloyd. I didn’t care about anything or anyone else in the world at all. Not my Mom or Dad, not Billy, Grandpa, or even Uncle Matt. All I knew at that point was Lloyd. I wanted to be huge like him. No, actually, I wanted to be a complete part of him. My entire body literally ached to be like him and to have him. My cock started to pulsate like crazy and even stronger and more intense huge waves of pleasure over took me, completely. I had to be a part of this man. I had to feel him. I yearned to be him, to touch him, to experience all that he was feeling. I could feel an even larger buildup of an explosion in me and I embraced it. I gave myself freely, remembering what Lloyd had said. I lost myself in him. I was no longer Steve; I was a part of Lloyd. Then, my body started to become as hard as I was feeling inside. Not only was my cock like a rock, my body became very rigid and as I relinquish any control that I had of myself. The energy blast from Lloyd had taken complete control over me and I had no choice whatsoever to fight it. I didn’t want to fight it. I only wanted it to take me over and I was more than eager to let it happen. Levels of ecstasy were building one on top of another. My whole body, no my entire being was in a state of orgasm. Wave after wave of sexual intensity filled up so much inside of me that I couldn’t control myself, nor did I want to. I welcomed the impending result, whatever it may be. I watched helplessly as Lloyd’s arms fall back down by his sides and then to shoulder height. As he outstretched them towards me, a blinding electrical current shot from his fingertips and targeted my crotch. The electricity hitting my balls sent then into another sort of overdrive. They weren’t only pulsating, they moving around in my sack and I could tell they were growing. Again, there had been the intense pain of being shocked, but it quickly went away. It was replaced by a feeling that was amazingly even more powerful, like it was energizing me more than I already was. Now I had come to a point that there is no way possible to explain what I was feeling in my entire body. There are no words and it was beyond any comprehension of our human psyche of explanation. I looked down just to see if, like the non-optical changes of the rest of my body, the same thing was happening to my balls. To my joy, it wasn’t. I could see my balls getting larger. I felt them against my legs pushing them apart, as they needed more room to grow. Bigger and heavier they became, filling up with so much pressure I could feel it turning and boiling inside. The pressure that was already on my cock was now matched to the pressure in my balls. Then all of the lust and euphoria I was feeling through the rest of my body went straight to my balls. I started to scream in pleasure, and with each shout, my voice seemed to get lower, till I was shaking the ground myself with my own moaning and groaning. I couldn’t contain the new intense feeling and I let out a type of sonic boom scream as I started to finally have a physical shooting orgasm. Although, it was not in a normal way with shot after shot; it was more like one continuous flow of cum coming out of my cock like a fire hose. I was hitting and pouring it all over Lloyd’s body over 6 feet away. Whatever he had done to me, I was in the purest possible form of euphoria, being his concubine of muscle and power. I involuntarily arched my back, throwing my arms back and I embraced what was happening as I let my seed stream out from my body and soak the wall of muscle in front of me. Up and down his body my white cream flowed soaking his clothes against his body, showing me every curve and mound. My body moved around like an unmanned fire hose that was spraying everywhere. My cum was soaking not only Lloyd, but also 20-30 feet all around us. After a few minutes, I regained my stability and instinctively aimed back at him as he opened his mouth and inhaled again as my large stream of cum was sucked into it by the incredible vacuum force. His inhalation was so strong, that my entire body started to be pulled toward him and by the time he closed his mouth to swallow I was only about 2 feet away from him. He let out a huge growl and then he began to actually glow. His entire body underneath his clothes was actually radiating a dull soft auburn light. It was getting brighter and brighter, but not blinding. I was being enticed by him like being a moth to the flame. Since his sonic boom of energy hit me, nothing that I did or thought of differ from what Lloyd had wanted me too. He had completely entranced me as I was only a pawn in his endgame. It was also still his will that I was now seemingly able to freely move my body. So therefore, I or rather, I should say, HE raised my hand to touch him on the arm and the millisecond that our skin met I felt additional continuous bursts of energy, which started the most amazing transformation I had yet to see. First, his groans and growls became louder and he began to grunt like a wild animal. He actually snarled and gnashed his teeth together almost biting me. I pulled, or rather was commanded to pull my hand away as I started to notice his shirt beginning to quickly shred from his body exposing, in a matter of seconds, inch by inch of golden moonlit skin and a huge and sensuous chest that I yearned to touch. But for now my arms were locked at my side. As his t-shirt quite literally exploded off of him, it hung out of his overalls. He must’ve known how much I wanted to touch him, to feel his immense body, because suddenly within in instant, I felt his hand behind my back as he pulled me into him, burying my face between his massive mounds of what was his chest. I hadn’t really noticed so much with my eyes before, other than seeing his shirt rip off of him, but he wasn’t just growing, his body was multiplying. Muscles on top of muscles were getting larger, longer and fuller. I could feel him getting larger and larger under me. A few moments after my face was buried in his chest, I felt my feet leave the ground. My mouth tasted my own salty cum as licked the mounds of his open chest. When my tongue found one of his succulently enormous nipples I felt a huge growth spurt that caused me to almost suffocate as his nipple extended and filled my mouth. His overalls no longer had any room in them for his body either. Both straps broke without hesitation off of his shoulders. As they popped off, one of them had so much force that it shot out one of the trucks tires over fifteen feet away. The rest of the jean fabric of the overalls became as tight as a drum skin as it pulled across his growing body. Then, the overalls begin to dig into his flesh as if his body was the muscular dough in a Croissant roll can. Very quickly, the overalls weren’t able to contain him anymore and the fabric exploded and shredded like cheesecloth. The tightly woven material ripped apart with strands of white and blue threads flying everywhere. It literally was an explosion. His entire chest heaved around my head as I clung with my teeth to his giant sized nipple. In fact his whole body seemed to engulf mine. I felt as though I would smoother in ecstasy. When his body finally rebounded he had instantly grown larger than Billy had been. His large hand that was holding me against him went down under my ass and as the last bit of overalls fell to the ground, the man was completely naked and still growing beneath me. I licked everywhere I could reach my mouth. His massive arms, his chest, his stomach and his armpits all were licked clean of the mixture of my cum and his sweat. Next I felt his other huge hand on my back again, grabbing what was left of my shirt as it was ripped from my body. Then in just as swift a move, off came my torn shorts. It was completely effortless for him to strip me, shredding my clothes in the process, instantly, while he held my now 282lbs body up with his one hand under my ass. The cool night air added yet another tingling sensation to my naked body. As I felt us skin-to-skin, it was becoming too much for my senses to handle. I felt as if I was going insane with so much elated power, divine lust and an exuberant hunger for more, but amazingly I knew that this was my destiny and that I was made to become this…this Mighty Omnipotent of Power that was before me. With all the God-like awareness and titillation that I was experiencing, I was still ready for more and I instinctively knew that more was yet to come. Lloyd’s hand that was under my ass wasn’t just to hold me up. There had been another serviceability that he had in mind. Suddenly, I felt his middle finger begin to play with my hole. He rubbed my taint back and forth putting the perfect amount of pressure to make it feel so good. Then he began to softly vibrate his finger as he brushed in a circular motion around my bud as to entice me into what was inevitably coming. I began to moan, biting my lower lip, which was his invitation to enter me. With a force that was instantaneous and to the hilt, I screamed in pleasure and pain as his already 8” finger shot up inside me, invading my ass, sending me further and further into a frenzy of an animalistic magnitude. He finger fucked me with such force that he would sometimes exit my ass entirely and then plummeting his appendage to the hilt, literally punching my butt. As he continued to grow, his finger became over 12 inches long. He was now well over 20 feet high and his finger-cock pushed so hard against my prostate that I almost passed out from the intensity. The pleasure was cosmically more overflowing than the pain was excruciating. His massive finger continued moving in and out of me with an increasing, ferocious pace and without even touching myself, I was helpless to resist as I started to cum in huge violent bursts that were soaking most all of me and more of Lloyd’s enormous torso. With every internal thrust deep into me a huge volley of cream would cascade out of my piss hole. After about a minute of completely soaking us to the bone and muscle, my orgasm finally stopped, but Lloyd didn’t stop growing or fucking me with his expanding fuck tool. I was in such a state of enraptured awareness that I didn’t realize that he had inserted 2 and then 3 fingers up my ass as he was opening me up for larger things to come. I was no longer in a normal state of consciousness. In fact, I was quite literally a rag doll that Lloyd was playing with. My state of utopia was so much so that, any coherent thoughts were gone and there was no ebbing of my pleasure. My orgasms hadn’t even phased out any of my insatiable lust. If this was what it felt like to be a god, it was completely incredible. He grunted some more and as I looked down below I noticed the ground getting further and further away. I thought that he must have now been almost 25 feet tall. By the feel of his 3 fingers, the middle one must have been over 14” now, my asshole was now going to be able to accept the huge size of him. The electrical shock, the vibrations, all of it, must have been him priming me for this process since the moment we stepped out of the truck. I never had a man in me as big as Billy up my ass and I now realized how I had even managed him, before Lloyd was doing his invasion of my ass. These men, no…these Gods, had the ability to change not only their own bodies, but others as well, and all by a means that was still uncultivated to me. But now all I wanted to was to be completely filled by him. I shuddered at the prospect of that main appendage of his. A cock that was now well over 3 feet in length and by all plausibility, completely negate of being able to enter me in any way. Still, he continued to ram his finger in me with such force my cock was getting a hand job from the muscles on his torso. Then in one huge thrust to his knuckles, I shot a single huge glob of cum straight up and over his head. This must’ve been the right signal for him, because he exited his fingers from me when the middle was about 16” long. I was beginning to become somewhat frightened at the thought of his cock. I didn’t even want to look down at it, just yet. He was now bigger than some of the surrounding trees but there was no one for miles so any passersby wouldn’t notice him. He not only was getting taller, but I could tell that he was getting wider and bigger everywhere, because the next thing I felt was something hard and large as a tree trunk against my right leg. I looked down and saw his 3 and a half-foot cock rising and pulsating under and beside me. There was enough precum coming out of it to fill a large mortar bucket. In fact the puddle it was making on the ground looked large enough to fill a kiddy pool. My cock was still pulsating and hard as a rock and the need for more was still as strong as ever. I looked up at Lloyd’s face and his eyes were open and looking down at me with the same intense lust as before, but something else that made me to continue to look into them. He spoke in a low giant’s size voice. “NOW IT SHALL BEGIN FOR YOU. YOUR NOW WILL BEGIN YOUR NEW LIFE.” I was unable to look away as the power Lloyd’s piercing eyes looked deep at me, no rather into me. At first I didn’t realize it but he was actually hypnotizing me to be ready for what was to come next. As Lloyd later told me, he had to “hold me” as he put it, which basically was his way of saying hypnotize me, otherwise I never would have been able to carry through with everything. Also that my encounter with Billy was to begin the process of giving my body the elasticity I would need now. If I wouldn’t have been hypnotized and made unaware of the excruciating pain and changes that my body was about to undergo, I probably would have died. As I looked into his eyes, his mind control on me was amazing. He spoke with his mouth for the last time, “YOU MUST WANT THIS WITH ALL YOUR WILL AND SOUL. DO YOU MY BOY?” “I do sir!” “GOOD, NOW WE WILL TALK NO MORE, JUST LOOK AT ME, SON. LOOK DEEP INTO MY EYES AND HEAR MY THOUGHTS…YOU ARE NO LONGER OF YOU OWN BODY, BUT OF MINE. YOU SHALL HEAR, THINK, SMELL, TASTE, AND BE ONLY FOR ME RIGHT NOW. YOU MUST BE SUBORDINATE TO ME, STEVE; YOU MUST HEAR WITH MY THOUGHTS AND OBEY THEM. YOU CANNOT AVERT ME. YOU ARE MINE. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I nodded yes, not so much that I was answering his questions, it was that I had wanted this all my life and I did not want resist him, in any way at all. Still even if I had wanted to resist this, the power he had over me right at that moment was so strong; that I was completely useless to deny what was about to happen next. The feeling of yearning for this was more than I could bear. I felt my eyes begin to water and a tear of joy run down my right cheek, as I was able to hear him even though his mouth did not move. “TODAY, YOU ARE MINE TO CHANGE; MINE TO OWN. YOU ARE TO BE REBORN INTO YOUR NEW LIFE FOREVER. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?” I never once thought about trying to look away or escape what was happening to me. All I saw was a paradise there that I had never known before. My entire body was exploding with pleasure. I longed to be there, to be a part of this God; of my family of Gods. My Grandfather, my mother, my uncle and Lloyd were my family. I had found my true calling. I was beginning my true life. Lloyd eyes were all that I could look at and I felt a complete peace within them. This was my creator and my lover. We were connected. Somehow, all of us, were connected. And it was now my moment to find out how...

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 TROY Phew, Maggot, I’m glad it’s you who answered your door. I didn’t know what I was going to say to your parents. Oh, they’re at work… and Joey’s at school. So, you’re home alone. Yeah, I brought them. When I got your text, “I need weights. I need to lift,” I knew exactly how you felt. So, I grabbed everything I could But I gotta say, you don’t look so good. Well, you’re all red in the face and sweaty, and your eyes are open wide like saucers… and why are you all covered up in a blanket are you sick or something? Come in and close the door? Sure. Why? You’re dropping your blanket…. Whoa… Jeeeeeeeeesuuuus! Look at you! You’re a fucking tank! Look at your fucking arms! There as big as mine! Your shoulders…. Fuck! They’re huge! And you’ve got fucking monster pecs on you. You can see every freaky striation! And you abs… they’re a freaking brick wall! Your quads are massive! …and all cut up! You can see each and every muscle division! You’re not standing up straight are you? Whoa… you’re as tall as me now! Damn! All this from that blue shit? And it’s still happening? You’re still fucking growing? No fucking way! Yeah, I got some weights in the car. Come on out and help me bring them in. What? You’re afraid someone will see you? You don’t want anyone to see you until you’re done growing? Fuck that! I’m not bringing in all that shit by myself. Throw on a shirt and come out and help me. No one will probably even realize it’s you; you’re so much fucking bigger now! They took your Troy’s Maggot shirts and now you don’t have a shirt that fits? Fuck! I’ve got a spare shirt in the car. You can use that. Hang on, I’ll get it. There. Damn. It fits you like a glove. Holy fuck! I never thought I’d see the day. Did you, Maggot? Did you think you’d see the day when your pecs would be pushing out the front of one of my shirts, when your rock-hard, veiny biceps would be filling my fucking sleeves? It wasn’t so long ago you were just a shriveled up stick! Haha. Fuck, I can’t wait til Hunter and Jack get a load of the muscles on you! What? The weights? Oh yeah. Well, come help me Maggot. What are you doing just standing there? Where are we taking this shit? Oh, you got a spot cleared out in the basement? No one ever goes down there, hunh? Ok sounds like a good spot to set up. Wait a minute, Maggot, don’t take all those fucking plates by yourself… Damn, look at you! Look at you lifting all that goddamn weight by yourself! Holy fuck, you’re getting strong! Can I lift as much? Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to, Maggot? Watch this! There…! Even one plate more than you took! It’ll be a cold day in hell before you out muscle me, Maggot! Brian’s Journal – Day 67 A cold day in hell before I out muscle him? Ha! All I can say is I hope the devil has a scarf because he’s going to need it before the sun sets today! I’m fucking growing. I’ve been fucking growing non-stop since yesterday, and I’m going to continue fucking growing. I can fucking feel it! I kept waking up all last night. And every time I did, I went to the mirror and I was fucking bigger. I’d go back to bed, wake up again in an hour or so, and I’d be even bigger. Fuck, it felt awesome, looking at those bulging biceps, that big chest, my wide back, and knowing next time I woke up, they’d all be fucking bigger, thicker, and wider with powerful, heaving muscle! Fuck yeah! My parents poked their heads into my room before they left for the day. I lay in my bed, all covered up. Little did my dad know I had grown two huge, veiny, muscled-out arms, just one of which could fucking break him in two. Haha. But I kept all that bulging, rippling muscle covered up under blankets and just grunted when they told me to be good. I’d be fucking good, all right! Fuck, even my grunt was deeper. It wasn’t long after I got out of bed that I began to feel a kind of burn in my heaving muscular body. I needed to lift. Fuck, did I need to lift! My parents didn’t own a weight set do I did the only thing I could, I texted Troy. I texted Troy and he came. Even more important, he brought weights! And my body was fucking burning for them! We set them up in our basement and I was loading the bar almost before we finished putting the bench together. Troy couldn’t believe how big I’d gotten. He knew I was as big as him. Haha. He was in for a fucking surprise. I could feel I was on the express train to massiveness. And the way I was growing, I knew it wouldn’t be long before I was bigger than him, way bigger. Fuck, I was going to be bigger than Troy. I felt myself getting hard at the thought. Bring it on! I hopped on the bench, but all notions about how much I could lift went out the window. I’d been benching about 275 prior to today, but I didn’t waste my time with that. I went right to 6 plates, 315. That was Troy’s bench. I thought it would satisfy my body’s hunger for a lift, but it didn’t, not even close. I pounded out a set of 10 with ease. It was way too easy. I needed more of a challenge. I needed more weight, a lot more weight! I hoped off the bench and almost without thinking about it added another two plates to each side. I slid onto the bench and under the barbell. “Maggot,” said Troy. “That’s a 495 pound bench. That’s crazy. You’re gonna hurt yourself.” “Fuck that,” I said. I was in a kind of growth craze. Growing, getting bigger, that’s all that mattered. I was blindly obeying the demands of my body. “Lift this for me,” it seemed to be saying. “Lift this and we’ll get fucking massive!” “I’m going to fucking bench this,” I said to Troy. “Either fucking help me or get out of the way!” “Ok,” Troy said, shaking his head, “I’ll try and spot you, but at 495, I don’t know how much good I’m going to do.” “Spot me?” I laughed. “Just fucking stand back!” I grabbed the bar with fierce determination, and lifted. At first, it wouldn’t budge. I tried harder, as hard as I could. I could feel that this was what my body wanted, what it hungered for. I continued to give it everything I had. I felt the blood rushing to my head, my face turning red, the veins popping out of my neck. And finally I managed to get it off the support. Fuck, I felt my arms exploding with muscle and as I lifted the bar, I could feel big triceps swell out and form deep, thick horseshoes. Fuck, I could actually feel the hard muscles swelling up on my arms… like they were going to blast right out of my skin, like an incredibly intense instant pump! “What the fuck, Maggot,” gasped Troy. “What the fuck is going on?” Troy was in the spotter’s position. I looked up at him with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape. I just looked up at him and smirked. “What do you think’s going on, Troy Boy?” And then, my arms shaking under the weight, I slowly lowered it down to my chest. It was excruciating and exhilarating, all at the same time. I could feel my pecs, two solid mounds of shredded muscle strained to their limit. And Troy’s t-shirt, the way it wrapped around me so tightly, I could feel every hard, bulging muscle on my torso… and they were growing! My fucking shoulders; they were like expanding rocks, I could feel them swelling with size. I could feel my abs, six blocks of steel-like muscle pushing out from my stomach. And my arms, damn, I could feel they were passing big and were heading for huge. I wasn’t exactly sure what was happening to me, but I found it so fucking hot I was really getting stiff. But now I needed to lift the bar back up. I could feel my body demanding it. My face was so pumped with blood, that if any more blood rushed up there, I felt it would explode. And then it started happening; unbelievably, my pumped up arms began to respond to my will and I started pushing the barbell back up. “FUCK!” I yelled while my whole body started shaking. Oh my God! My muscles… the were growing… more and more… so fucking intense! I began hearing popping threads and tearing seams as my iron body started erupting with size and ripping its way out of Troy’s shirt. Jesus, I could feel my entire frame was getting wider, longer, thicker and heavier. “HOLY FUCK, MAGGOT!” shouted Troy. “ARRRRRRRGH!” I yelled as I felt the sleeves around my powerful delts explode, destroyed by shoulders were blossoming into massive, ripped and segmented boulders. And my arms, fuck, I turned my head and watched my arms blast into massiveness right in front of my eyes. I could see the sinew weaving together making those fucking horseshoes thicker, and those biceps bulkier. “Whatever you’re doing Maggot, you gotta stop. You gotta stop right now!” bellowed Troy. “Fuck that, Troy!” I yelled as I felt the shirt get tighter and tighter. “This is your fucking shirt, Troy! Watch what my fucking body is going to do your fucking shirt!” There was more tearing around my torso and a second later, my mammoth pecs just erupted out of Troy’s shirt. They were huge ripped mountains of muscle, sandwiched between my giant arms and engorged with blood as I strained with all my might to push that weight up. RIIIIP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, POP! My expanding iron-like lats, bulging traps and thickening neck, burst out of the remaining pieces of Troy’s shirt, completely reducing it to shredded rags. And then BAM it was up. It was all the way up! I had benched 495 pounds. Damn. “Oh yeah!” I shouted, as I felt a shit eating grin burst out across my face. “Fuck yeah! Let’s see you bench fucking 495, Troy boy!” Then I did another rep only this time it felt easy. “Nice,” I said, laughing. Then I quickly pounded out another five reps before I racked the weight. I leapt up off the bench check myself out in the mirror we’d set up. Holy fuck, I was gigantic! About 6’ 5” and ridiculously wide and bulging! I tore off the shredded remains of Troy’s t-shirt and hoooooly fuck, I was a monster, a fucking muscle monster! I weighed at least 400 lbs. and I was all muscle, every freaking, bulging, vein covered inch of me. My pecs were like round hard melons, my shoulders and back were as wide as doors. My upper arms were at least the size of my head, with thick angry veins leading up to bowling ball delts. My workout shorts had fit okay when Troy arrived, but now my mammoth quads and hams were squeezed so snugly into the legs I was sure the slightest flex would destroy them completely. Of course my shorts were completely safe from my monstrous diamond-hard calves. And my package… I could see the front of my shorts pushed out as far as it could go in a giant bulge, and practically breaking under the strain. “How do you like your maggot now, Troy?” I said, strutting over to him and looking down at his wide-eyed, open mouthed expression. Fuck, look how much bigger I was than him! I was bigger than Troy! I was way fucking bigger than Troy! I was truly enormous, a fucking god! Each and every one of my muscles, from my telephone pole neck to my monster calves, were hard, gigantic, veiny masses! And Troy’s… Troy’s were just big. “Look at me!” I said flexing my massive arms and leering down at him. “I’m pretty fucking big now, aren’t I?” I loved understatement. I was fucking colossal! I hit a double bi, admiring the huge, twin granite peaks as they erupted from my arms. “Think we’ll win the bet now?” But Troy just stood there, apparently unable to speak. And me, I was getting distracted by my shorts. They were so fucking tight, they were really starting to hurt. And there was a recently enlarged caged beast down there that seriously wanted out. I reached down to pull off my shorts. But it didn’t quite work that way. I started to try to peel my shorts off of my enormous muscle encased legs, but I was having serious trouble. So, I slipped my meaty hands under the waist band and, with a heart stopping RIIIIIP, just tore the shorts right off my body, underwear and all. Fuck. I stood there, completely naked, staring at myself in the mirror. And I have to say I was stunned by what I saw. Damn, I was masculine perfection. Besides my killer upper body, I had the legs of a total beast. Each of my huge thighs was every bit as big around as my waist and carved with rolling, rippling sinew. My balls were like two tangerines and my cock hung over them almost to my knees, thick and heavy as a fire hose. “This is too fucking freaky,” said Troy, and then he turned and ran. “Where the fuck do you think you’re going Troy Boy!” I hollered and raced after him. “Don’t run away like a little bitch!” Troy tore out of the house, jumped into his car, and started the engine. No way was Troy going anywhere. He helped me do this! Fuck, he practically made me in to this muscle beast! No way was he leaving now. I fucking wanted him here. That’s right he wasn’t leaving because I fucking wanted him here! But could I stop a car? Fuck yeah, I could! I ran up behind his car, squatted down, dug my legs in and grabbed it below the chassis. Troy put the car in gear and started to pull away. But I pulled back! But could I stop it? I heaved and heaved. I felt every huge, powerful muscle strain in my huge, powerful body. Fuck, it felt like I might burst something. And then I felt it. I was growing again! My arms were bulging out bigger. My monster legs were getting even thicker! And then I was doing it! I was holding back his car! He gunned the accelerator. I could hear the wheels spinning. But he wasn’t going anywhere! Suddenly it sunk in! Holy fuck, I had a hold of Troy’s car and was keeping it back, using nothing but pure muscle! And I could feel it. All that physical power made manifest in pound after pound of steel-like, vein ridden beef exploding out of every inch of my body! FUUUUCCCCK YEAHHHH! “Come back here, Troy,” I bellowed. “Stop being a little bitch!” But Troy hit the accelerator and just kept pouring gas into the engine. I heard it rev up loud and strong. “Okay, fine!” I shouted. “If that’s the way you want to play it, go ahead! See what happens!” I looked down at my huge pecs and started grinning, I felt them getting bigger. The striations were getting thicker, the huge muscle globes were pushing out further, bulging up fuller. And fuck I was rising up, as if I was on some kind of a lift. Holy fuck! I was getting bigger and taller. Just like with the weights, straining my muscles on Troy’s car was helping me get even more colossal. “FUCK! YEAH!” Troy must have guessed what was happening because he killed the engine, jumped out of the car and hid around the other side. “Now you’re hiding? You are such a fucking pussy!” I yelled! Then I got an idea, A FUCKING FANTASTIC IDEA! I grabbed the car again only this time I lifted. Groaning and grunting, I felt every massive muscle in my body bulge and throb. And slowly, I began to make it move. I looked down as my feet, as they shuffled back and forth adjusting for the weight. Holy crap, look at my feet! They were huge and they seemed to be growing even bigger, becoming more solid with heavier bones, throbbing veins, and widening toes! Oh fuck yeah, bigger, I want to get bigger! As I continued to lift as I felt my two calves become rock hard with the pump and rapidly blow up to the size of soccer balls, flaring out larger and flexing behind my giant thickening shin bones. And my knees almost appeared to be shrinking as they were being completely overwhelmed by my massive expanding thighs. Oh my God, my upper legs were evolving into huge undulating, tightly woven masses of powerful sinew, throbbing under my skin, each one trying to bulge bigger than it’s humongous, shredded brother. And as massively wide as they got, they also seemed to be stretching longer, making my already impossibly colossal body even taller. And my balls… They were the size of two large oranges hanging below my monster cock which was about 15 inches long, as thick as a beer can, and only semi-hard. As I lifted the impossible weight of the car higher, I could feel my abs clench. Fuck, they were thrusting out of my stomach, growing, widening into eight deeply carved, solid bricks of muscle that violently heaved in and out with every monster breath I took. Fuck, I checked out my arms, as they gripped the chassis. My forearms were evolving into enormous bulging and swelling masses of ripped cords and tendons just popping with power. My biceps were massive globes of vein covered sinew with peaks alone that put Troy’s entire bicep to shame. My pecs erupted to the size of boulders, huge and ribbed with thick muscle fibers and I could feel my gargantuan lats spread out behind me, like a kind of thick muscle cape. Slowly my ridiculously gigantic arms straightened as I completed a military press with Troy’s car. Oh man, the fucking size of me… I was so fucking massive. So much fucking muscle over every bulging inch of me, now I had become an unstoppable giant, made solely of massive, heaving muscles. Troy looked terrified. I bet he never saw this coming! His maggot was now a seven and a half foot tall muscle giant, more than five feet wide at the shoulders, with huge thick mountainous traps dwarfing his barrel neck. I had grown gigantic, satiated wrecking ball delts supporting enormous, veined wrapped upper arms that resembled giant muscle globes bulging out impossibly huge and hard. My forearms had evolved into a huge conglomeration of thick woven cords, big around as Troy’s torso. My chest had blossomed into two massive orbs of sinew, hard, solid and ripped. My abs had become eight concrete slabs of muscle leading down to my fire hose cock and my grapefruit balls. And my legs… Crap, my thighs had grown so big around, they made the nearby tree trunks look skinny, and I could feel each and every gigantic, powerful leg muscle bulge and ripple under my skin as I shifted my weight from foot to foot. “How ‘bout now, Troy?” I boomed, while still holding his car above my head. “How do you like your maggot now?” He couldn’t say anything, not a thing. “I feel amazing,” I cried, “so fucking strong. I bet I could… Is your car fully insured?” Troy nodded rapidly. I got this giant grin on my face and suddenly I began to squeeze Troy’s car. I began to hear creaking metal followed by a loud pop from the car and then another. A bolt dropped out of it and bounced off the ground. “FUCK YEAH!” I cried as the car frame started to warp. Jesus, I was crushing the car! With my massive bare hands, I was crushing Troy’s car. Then bolts and rivets and engine parts started cascading down in a metallic rain as laughing, I continued to destroy the car with just the raw power in my megalithic arms. “Look at me, Troy boy!” I called. “Look at what your maggot can do!” I threw down Troy’s car with a tremendous crash of metal. Troy turned and ran. “Don’t run from me, Tiny Troy!” I called taking off after him. “Don’t run from your maggot!” I was amazed at how fast my long, hugely powerful legs caught up with him. I grabbed him with one massive, meaty hand, and effortlessly picked him up with my impossibly gigantic muscled-up arms and held him dangling in the air. “Don’t do this to me,” he said. “Please, not out here where everyone can see!” Just what exactly did he think I was going to do to him? “Remember Tiny Troy?” I said. “Remember when we first started and you did this to me…?” Then I noticed it. His reaction was exactly the same as mine had been. He was supporting a gigantic boner. Damn. That’s what he didn’t want out in the open where everyone could see. Tucking him under my muscle pylon of an arm, I hurried him inside and back down to the basement. I set him down and got my first good look at my ridiculously massive body in the mirror. My pecs were two gigantic globes of flesh, sticking out about two feet in front of me overshadowing a range of eight massive muscle plateaus rising out of my stomach and rippling in and out with every breath I took. My back spread out behind me wider than a barn door and about five times as thick. And my legs were two monstrous pillars, as thick around as an oil drum, with all the massive muscle groups visibly writhing and twisting with the slightest move. And every vein, every striation of every muscle group was clearly defined beneath my bronzed skin. My impossibly thick neck was now bent slightly over because I was too tall for the basement’s low ceiling and I was so wide with heaving, bulging, massive muscles, I almost filled all the available space. And as I stood staring open-mouthed at this vision, I felt my giant cock start to lengthen and grow stiff. Bigger and thicker it got, as I stared at my massively muscled, flawlessly proportioned, gigantic, heaving, marble-like muscle body in the mirror. Bigger, thicker and harder it got, as waves of mind searing pleasure began to emanate from it. I flexed and watched the muscle mountains explode out of my arms, then I felt the hardness of my giant pecs and ran my hand over the stone-like ridges of my abs. My new giant cock grew as hard as steel! Oh fuck, I’d never felt anything thing like this before. I mean, I’d been hard before, gotten off before, lots of times, but this… My entire hugely powerful body was practically shaking with the sensation. I felt like I was about to blow! And all this from just staring at myself. And then Troy was there, taking me into his mouth, sucking, licking. I never took him for a cock sucker, but then I guess there’d never been a cock quite like mine, attached to a gigantically muscled, heaving frame like mine. My hands found the top of his head and I started messaging his short, spikey haired scalp while he worked on my impossibly huge and engorged member. I was in that state where you desperately want to release, but you know as soon as you do it will be over, so you hold back. I kept staring in the mirror at my gigantic body, periodically flexing my massively muscled arms, my bowling ball pecs, and running my hands over Troy’s wide rippling back, all while feeling my member throb and pulse with impossibly intense waves of pleasure, building and building and building until I just couldn’t hold back any longer. “AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHH FUCK!” I shouted as I came with the force of a freight train, knocking Troy to the floor, and overloading my own pleasure centers nearly to the point of losing consciousness. I don’t know how long I stood there, lingering in the throbbing, pulsing, post orgasmic sensation, before it faded to the point where coherent thought became possible. Troy was picking himself up, and wiping himself off with the towel we’d brought down for the workout. “Please don’t tell anyone about that,” he said looking up at me, nervously. “Tell them about what?” I said, winking at him. “Thanks,” he said. “I’m starving,” I said. “How about you?” “I could eat,” he said, and the two of us thundered up the stairs to the kitchen. Troy stayed with me most of the day, but he left before my parents got home. He figured I’d have enough to explain without him being there and he was right. Did they freak? You betcha! But in the end they accepted me. What else could they do? They took me to see a doctor who looked over my chart as he looked me over and over and over. At one point the nurse brought in a step ladder so he could look in my ears. When he was done he said in a sagely tone, “I see from the school nurse you’ve been on steroids. You should stay away from them. They’re not good for you.” Then he prescribed post cycle therapy. And that was that. When I returned to school the next week, there was something of a commotion as you might guess. But, I figured they’d get used to me in time. The best part was Ralphie. I was 2 feet taller than him now and weighed 6 or 7 times as much, all of it raging, bulging, rippling muscle. Ha! My fucking right arm was bigger than his entire body. My gigantic, veiny bicep was bigger around than his puny torso! “So Ralphie,” I boomed, grinning evilly. “Want to talk about whose bigger now?” Guess what? He didn’t. Graduation came and Troy won his bet. Of course he did, I was way bigger than Ralphie, Simon and all three jocks put together! One dollar. That’s right, this whole thing had been about one dollar. Fuck. I saw a lot of Troy that summer. We did a lot of… experimenting. In between, he taught me a thing or two about wresting. Troy really seemed impressed with my size and power. I couldn’t understand why he didn’t get some of the blue shit for himself. But since I kind of liked being the gigantic one, I never really suggested it to him. And in the autumn, we went our separate ways to separate schools at separate ends of the country. I fully expected to never see him again. Thanks to his training and my ridiculous size, I got on the collage wresting team. But they had trouble matching me with opponents. Finally they lined up a match for me. I couldn’t wait to meet this other behemoth. I showed up at the gym was looking around when suddenly I felt this huge hand on my massive shoulder. I turned around and there stood a man every bit as gigantic and bulging with massive muscles as I was. That monstrous body was a stranger to me, but not the face that sat on top of it. “How ya doin’, Maggot,” said Troy. “I hope you brought your A game.” THE END

Hey guys! Thanks for your support, I give you the next installment Cheers! THE PERFECT STORM Story by Muscl4life Part I Part II After several weeks of careful research, there I was, inside Dragon’s Lair, the place where bodybuilding living legend Larry Townsend mentored some of the hottest rising talents of the sport. As I imagined, the inside was plain, simple and straightforward: there was this tiny office, a few cardio machines, lots of heavy-duty work out machines, a free weight area and the locker rooms at the back. Since I have been studying the place’s clientele for quite some time, I knew that particular time of the afternoon was the most suitable for my current goals, because if I got lucky, Larry would be alone, taking care of accounting or something less exciting than making new legends of his sports. “Erm…Good afternoon…” I said very shyly, peeking inside the tiny office. It required lots of willpower not to ruin everything at the very moment I saw that amazing silver haired muscle daddy all tight inside the classic black polo shirt whose sleeves were nearly tore by the immense size of those massive biceps. Those immensely developed shoulders and the powerfully built deltoids framed his incredibly masculine, rugged, square-jawed, face. Even from the distance, I could trace the thick veins wrapped around those unearthed limbs. The impressive thickness of his forearms, added to the glorious horseshoe shape of his mind-blowing triceps only increased the sense of aesthetic perfection on that delicious muscle daddy! “I’ll be right there!” The manly deep voice tone of Larry Townsend echoed in the high ceiling industrial building. He checked some details on the screen of his computer, taking some notes. I particularly thought that the thinly golden frame of his reading glasses, which were so typical “Grandpa” material, only scored him more points on my evaluation. I absolutely loved the contrast between the elegant golden links of the chain attached to those glasses, which I guessed Larry had to customize in order to fit the hulking thickness of his bull-sized neck. Larry Townsend has been married three times, but is currently divorced. He has 3 sons: Chad, Troy and Brad. I will never forget an amazing photo where Larry appeared shirtless dressed in tight jeans with his three sons, in a very powerful image. The proud patriarch stood there gloriously wearing mirrored sunglasses with his classic styled mustache. He held a killing front double biceps, displaying his marvelous 21” biceps while his eldest Son, Chad hang on his right arm and the two youngest – Troy and Brad – hang from the right one. I cannot exactly express how jealousy I was of those handsome boys. Their dad was the absolute epitome of masculinity; he was also so strong and powerful. I could tell that supporting the weight of his offspring onto his frame meant absolutely nothing to his strength. Such a dominant specimen of muscle daddy! On the other side, I can only but imagine the kind of pressure those boys have been through. Chad and Brad decided to follow Larry’s footsteps, and besides their blessed genes and the careful mentorship of their father. Each one has won a few championships during their teenager years, but none ever managed to turn professional. Recently, the Townsend family appeared on a special feature of a major bodybuilding magazine. They tried to recreate the famous picture taken in the middle 90’s and it only made me more fascinated by that muscular patriarch. While his three sons seemed young, handsome, physically fit but average sized men, Larry stood like a beacon of muscularity and masculinity among mundane bodies. In the new picture, instead of holding his boys, Larry stands proudly in the middle flexing his arms (which I guessed were even bigger than back in the day) while his sons pointed at the tremendously sized guns. His rugged square jawline framed by the same classic styled mustache, the ripped, cut, veiny, powerful muscles of his bare immense torso contrasted with the respectable, but still not impressive (at least to my taste) physique of his three sons. Although anyone could notice many other physical traits Townsend’s sons took from their massive dad, in the end it only augmented the sense of superiority imbued in that picture. His front double bicep pose had undeniably improved, not because of any kind of manipulation, but 20+ years of maturation. It was impressive the way those marvelous, veined, powerful arms blew the smaller young men of the water. Even after all these years, Larry remained as the most muscular and masculine man of his family! “Can I help you, kid?” He asked gently, not used to see someone like myself. My overall look shouted that I belonged to some rich family at the noblest part of town. Of course, my absent-minded behavior also cooperated to give that humongous muscle daddy a not-so-good first impression of me. “Yes…hello there, Mr. Townsend. My name is Kirb…” I had mentally prepared my introductory speech so many times. Imagining different tones and ways to sound believable. Despite the fact he could easily kick me out of his gym any moment, I would convince him that I was there to make him the greatest men who ever stepped on the surface of the Earth. “I know exactly who you are, kid. You’re Kirben Fitzpatrick, and you have come all the way from Connecticut to stalk me for over a week now..” Larry said harshly. I froze. He suddenly looked very serious, angry almost, and it made my heart nearly stop. Less than 5 seconds passed and he already was on to me. How could that be?” “Sir, I…I..how?” The words simply refused to get leave my mouth, so intimidated by that hulking mass of a man standing in front of me. “Don’t you think I’d notice the same car, parked all day long in this end of the world? You stood inside the vehicle and spied on us with your fancy goggles. I ran your license on the system and could not believe you actually used your own car to stalk me! ” “Mr. Townsend, I am sorry, I need to…” Everything I planned was going down the drain, I needed to make things right! “Listen kid, I know you dig all this muscle I have and you’ve heard the rumors. I’m flattered, trust me. But you’re wasting your time and mine.” Each word he spoke hurt me worse than a dagger running through my heart. “You thought you would come here and become a member of my gym, got friends with, hoping one day I’d just take you back to the locker and make out with you. That ain’t gonna happen, boy. This place is for hardcore trainers only. Do both of us a favor and get the hell out of here, before I throw you out!” He said very calmly, but also very firmly. I knew I could not use my powers onto him just like that or it would ruin my plans. “Hey, Mr. Townsend, I’m sorry it took me so late. I brought an extra chicken breast for you…” I saw a young man entering the place. He had Latin features and had a very slim built, dressed in a restaurant’s uniform, so I guessed he brought Larry’s lunch for him. “It’s okay Miguel. Bring it over!” Larry told the delivery boy as he politely indicated me the way out, so I knew this was my last chance. “Please…watch this!” I pointed at the kid and focused my power like I never before, with such mental force that I felt everything spinning around me. Still, I used all my will power to feed as much muscle and size into Miguel’s body as I could in the few seconds I had until Larry ran out of patience. Suddenly, Miguel seemed to be going through some kind of seizure. At each step he took, his legs were thicker, longer and more powerful. Larry watched in awe as the kid’s right shoulder suddenly doubled in size and muscularity, busting out of his baggy uniform T-shirt. I knew this boy had to give Larry a hint of my power so I fed his body based on the mental images I had from Larry’s teenager bodybuilder days. However, since I knew I had to show all skills in a very powerful way, so I also threw Markus Ruhl and Big Ramy into the mix, hoping something HUGE would come out. Next, his chest inflated with new cords of hard muscle fibers. The arms thickened immediately with waves of growing brawn, his biceps engorged in a rate I’ve never been able to reach before, not to mention that Miguel neck’s girth augmented with ferocious intensity and his abdomen turned into a powerful muscular 6-pack washboard surface. “MADRE DE DIOS!” Miguel gasped as he took notice of the uncontrollable changes on his body. The young man dropped the food he carried as I hit him with another wave of the supernatural muscle growth power of mine. His skinny unimpressive triceps quickly became thick horseshoes, the non-existent lats suddenly flared with the fury of their growth, ripping the remains of the once baggy sized uniform. “That’s just crazy!!!” I heard Larry Townsend gasping as he touched the growing lad, noticing that all his muscle was real, hard and only growing harder by the second. “Keep watching sir, I came here for you…” I said with a shy grin as I muttered enough strength to hit Miguel with another round of miraculous growth. Miguel’s once skinny thighs shook violently as the new fibers of his new muscle erupted underneath his skin, growing thicker and more powerful, as the growth rate quickly reached for his calves, changing them into humongous sculptures of super hard striated muscles. “Miguel, how are you feeling?” Larry asked, concerned about the graphic display of muscle growth that took over his body at once. “I FEEL AWESOME! PLEASE DON’T STOP NOW!” He begged me, flexing his arm, trying to mimic all the guys he had seen in the gym, but his own muscle was by far bigger, harder, thicker and much stronger than any of those bodybuilders. “Don’t worry, Miguel” I felt relieved because his positive reaction to my powers would certainly convince Larry that I wasn’t there to harm him. So I focused even harder to change the young lad into something that would impress the legendary bodybuilder. Even Miguel’s butt, which was probably his best feature, hanging out because of his very baggy pants exposing his underwear grew into something masculine and immensely full of strength, finally paying homage to the name gluteus maximus. “Okay, kid you’ve got my attention.” Larry smirked, coming closer to me and watching as I continued to work my personal miracle on the delivery boy. Meanwhile, Miguel’s face also changed, because, unbeknownst to my own conscience, I was so strongly focused on Larry’s teenager face that I actually managed to alter Miguel’s facial features to merge them with the ones belonging to my massive muscle daddy. I was so deeply focused on pleasing my own obsessive standards of perfection that I managed to achieve a new breakthrough for I have never able to change a subject like that. “Holy crap…This kid…he’s my spitting image! If I were that HUGE when I was his age…daaamn!” Larry’s jaw dropped as he took a full glimpse of my artwork. From a meek delivery boy, I built a humongous monster of manly muscle of youthful vigor, incredible handsomeness and unattainable size! An overkilling mixture of Larry Townsend’s teenager days QUALITY, with the immense SIZE of Big Ramy onstage and the VOLUME of an off-season Markus Ruhl. The combination of the icons of muscle created an explosive result of manliness and vigorous success! Of course, I couldn’t leave the manhood out of this growth party, so Miguel’s 5 inches long dick became an immense anaconda of 15 inches of a cock within a few seconds, and his even his balls doubled in size at the same time span. I watched as the bulge on his crotch finally busted free from his underwear. “ARRRGH YEAAAAAH MOOOOORE!” Miguel’s voice had deepened tremendously as his body achieved incredible levels of masculinity. It was quite shocking listening to him for the first time in such masculine, thunderous, resounding voice tone, which actually made me very proud of my capabilities, especially I threw it all together under pressure. I did not expect Miguel’s uncanny transformation would peak up into such amazing results, neither that it would actually demand so much from my own psychic energies. Once I realized I had Larry totally convinced that I would change his life for the better, I stopped feeding Miguel, and immediately backlashed at me, and I passed out immediately, and would have fallen onto my face if it wasn’t for my muscle daddy’s quick reflexes. I woke up with the strong smell of chemicals; I opened my eyes and saw the masculine face of Larry Townsend holding my thin, frail physique in his massive arm. “Welcome back, Kirby.” He said, smiling at me for the first time, and I felt myself melting in those incredibly thick arms. “I didn’t expect I would black out like that, thanks for helping me, sir.” I blushed even deeper as he continued to hold me firmly like that. “Heh, I’m used to have guys passing out of exhaustion here, but never for the reasons I’ve just seen. You’ve got one hell of a gift kid.” He said at once, carrying me back to his office. “So, let’s get to the practicalities shall we? For starters, what should I do with THAT?” The powerful muscle daddy said as he placed me back on the ground. It was only then I noticed the IMMENSE bulk right next to me. I looked up and saw Larry’s younger face on a super massive young off-season muscular frame. “Hey there, little guy! Thanks for making me so fucking HUGE!” The new and improved Miguel said. I noticed he no longer stood in the remains of his destroyed clothes. Now he wore XXXL bodybuilding wear that looked painted over his immensely powerful physique. “Hey Miguel, I am glad you enjoyed. It’s a relief because I cannot undo it!” I said at once, which made the immense young lad scream a loud “YESSSSSS!” on his chair, while Larry just let out a muffled chuckle. “So, you took this 5’6” 160 pounds delivery boy and changed him into a 6’9” tall man who weighs over 800 POUNDS OF MUSCLE, with my face on top of those giant massive shoulders, and the buffalo sized neck just to prove me some point.” Larry said, stretching back on his chair, placing his legs on the desk and casually resting his head over the huge ball of his flexed biceps. “Over 800 pounds really?” “856, to be precise. I had to weigh that bull in my industrial scale.” Larry rolled his eyes and laughed aloud. I…didn’t think it all through, sir. I mean, I had everything planned on my head. I had to improvise.” “Well, I can’t say I didn’t like the outcome. Miguel here went from a hot chico to this humongous musclebound stud.” He said with an evil grin in his eyes and I noticed the immensely huge Miguel turning beet red. “Ohh, thanks Papi…Now I am HUGE for you!” The powerful behemoth hit a most muscular pose, copycatting the movement he had seen Larry doing many times. I felt so fucking jealous at that moment. “Calm down, boy. We’ll get to celebration in due time.” “Sorry, sir. I am just so horny…my cock is so huge and my butt so muscular, I can’t wait to let you feel it with your cock…,”He said in a luscious tone. From all the guys in the world, I just had to grow Larry Townsend’s sex toy. But then again, it also opened many opportunities because now I knew that my muscle daddy also enjoyed his share of twinks like myself. “It’s okay, boy. Now just be quiet. I already told your boss that you never showed up with my food. Miguel Castillo simply disappeared.” “Yes, daddy, sorry for that.” The behemoth replied and turned mute. “I am also sorry for causing such a mess, sir.” I admit that I was truly frustrated for creating this hulking clone of Larry exactly from this lad. “Well, you did what you had to do. Fortunately, Miguel does not have any close relatives around, or things would be much more complicated. I’ll get him a new identity, and since you made him look EXACTLY like me…well I guess I finally got the HUGE son I’ve always wanted. I’ll name him Michael Townsend.” “I’m more like Michael 1 THOUSAND pounds…” The lad quickly added and we all laughed at the impossibly huge size he grew in less than 2 minutes. (Fuck…less than 2 minutes! I’ve never done that so fast, and so intense! I could have blown that boy’s head! I was truly scared of my developing abilities, but I tried not to show that to Larry, he needed to trust that I could grow him safely). “So, back to you Mr. Fitzpatrick. You drove your car all the way from Connecticut to see me. Am I wrong to assume you wanted to grow me like you grew Miguel?” He asked directly. “You are correct, sir. I came here to use my powers on you.” “So you can basically grow anyone into a muscle beast?”“I can only grow male subjects other than myself, sir.” “Then why didn’t you fuck use it the moment you spoke with me? I bet I’d turn out much bigger than little Mike over there!” He finally expressed his manly, animalistic competitive side. I was happy to realize that my pocket-show had such tremendous power over Mr. Townsend. “Because my powers work better under certain circumstances. I wanted to make sure that I would get an optimized scenario for growing you, sir. You deserve nothing less than the full extent of my abilities.” I said at once. “Whoa…really? You mean Miguel’s growth was not your best work?” “Don’t get me wrong, I’ve never done it so fast and with such quality. However, I am used to work on guys for much longer periods. At least for a few more minutes, but it all depends on the circumstances.” “That sure explains a lot…” He shrugged on his chair. “Okay, let’s hear them.” “#1: The target must be willing to physically change into a much bigger, taller, wider, thicker, more muscular and much, much stronger version of himself.” “And who wouldn’t like something like that?” Larry asked surprised. “You’d be surprised. Sure many guys come to you in order to get bigger, but many men are deeply scared of involuntary muscle growth, which interferes with the outcome. They do grow taller and much brawnier, but not merely as powerful as they would turn out if they embraced the growth as part of them.” I explained carefully. “You sound very sure about that.” I picked my cellphone and showed him the pictures of my brother Bryan next to me over the years. “Ah, I see your point. Your brother is sure one big thick log, but not exactly MASSIVE like Miguel. So, what’s #2?” He said handling my phone back to me. “The target must be also aware that I am actively growing his body. That is why I did not use my powers on you right of the bat, sir. It’s not that I wasn’t, or am not DYING to use them, it’s just I wanted you to experience the full extent of my capabilities” I noticed that Larry’s expression suddenly changed. “You’ve really put a lot of thought into this, huh?” He asked, frowning his eyebrow. “Yes, sir. I also discovered that targets who have been in great physical shape at any point of their lives react much stronger to my powers. The body responds to my stimulation in a much more intense way, even if they currently seem physically unfit, I can guarantee the result will be tremendous!” I said, not being able to hold back a smile on the corner of my mouth. “Something tells me you’ve grown some old skinny guy into a huge muscle stud huh?” Larry asked, almost salivating. “He was a morbidly obese man, and he turned out to be a phenomenal outcome. My best so far.” I replied proudly. “Your best work you say…Is he bigger than Miguel?” Larry said looking over the immense bulk of the young lad. “Trust me sir. Miguel’s growth was a lucky shot. It had everything to turn sour, but lucky for me, I’ve managed to accomplish everything I thought and more. However, I believe that under the three circumstances, my work’s outcome will improve exponentially.” “But you it’s not like you’ve only got one shot at each target right? I mean, it could be kind of frustrating.” He suddenly considered. “Well, I’ve been able to grow my targets in several occasions, but after some point their bodies weren’t responding to my stimulation.” “So if you wanted…let’s say to grow Miguel again…” He casually pointed and I got my cue. Without even looking at the hulking mass of the young man I’ve just changed, I focused a second time into his immense physique, allowing even more power to surge into him. “FUCK YEAH!!!!” I heard the deep moaning, the marvelous sound of clothes ripping to the strength of new muscle growing underneath them, the typical sound of bones adjusting to the extra muscular tissue surrounding them. I would show Larry Townsend that my power was not some “one hit wonder”. The young lad grew even thicker, even more powerful, even more muscular. During the time I grew Miguel, I kept looking intensely at Larry’s eyes, so he could tell I was in absolute charge of his pupil’s uncanny transformation. “Papi, Look at me! I’m so amazing! I feel like the HULK!” “You’re much bigger than him, chico.” Larry said as he looked at me and I knew it was time to stop feeding more muscle into him. “I guess now he truly became MIKE ONE THOUSAND POUNDS!” I said gently cleaning some saliva from the right corner of my mouth with a very cocky grin. “OH YOU BET I AM LITTLE DUDE! YOU ROCK!” Miguel thanked me. Neither Larry nor me imagined his immense bulk would move so fast as he did, he easily picked my thin frame and engulfed me in a monstrous embrace that could have crushed me like a bug if he wasn’t careful. “I WANT MORE! GIVE ME MOOOORE!” He roared, trying to get even bigger. I panicked! Shit things could turn very messy if he decided to get violent. “Miguel, you put Kirby back in this chair, right now!” Larry said at once. “But, daddy, I want to get bigger for you!” He suddenly went from an enormous muscle monster to a weeping little boy. Regardless of his uttering powerful size, the thunderous voice, and the monumental volume of his muscles, Miguel was certainly muscle daddy material. “You had much more than you deserved. You didn’t work for these muscles, they were meant for ME. Put him down and go sit on that corner, and if you only dare to speak…” Larry threatened and I was back on the chair, while the now even bigger muscle monster just said on the corner of the room. Still, his immense bulk occupied a lot of space on that room. I realized how dangerous my powers could be even for myself. “I’m sorry about that, Kirby. It seems your power can make your targets to react very impulsively.” He said calmly. “You saved me again sir!” Thankfully, I didn’t pass out this time, maybe my powers were getting stronger, or maybe Larry knew exactly when to stop me before I went too far again. “Well, being a muscle daddy is not just about size you know? Twinks come in all sizes even the EXTRA LARGE ONES!” He said looking at Miguel who, managed to bury his own head amidst the enormity of his massive cleavage. “So, let’s proceed, what’s circumstance #3?” He asked in a mischievous tone. I blushed, then I simply blurted out. “The target must dominate me, not just sexually, but in every aspect. I am a very submissive young man in the search of the ultimate muscle master. I’ll make you grow immensely HUGE, and you will dominate me, totally and completely.” Larry Townsend busted into a sonorous laughter. I simply did not know how to react to that. Even Miguel seemed a bit surprised at his muscle daddy’s reaction. “Sir…please don’t laugh at me. I’ve shown you my powers! You’ve seen how much I’ve changed Miguel…Everything I did, I did to convince you that I came here to service you.” The glorious muscle daddy still laughed, drying one tear from the corner of his right eye. “I’m sorry kid, I’m not laughing at you…I’m laughing because this whole thing is so fucking funny! I mean, here you are, this very hot little twink with a power to grow men into muscle beasts and muscle daddy obsession. And then, there’s me…” Larry said calmly as his massive arms suddenly reached for my thin body, lifting me from the chair and held me above the ground in a single movement. I was petrified, although my body shook violently. That immense man could snap my neck like a chicken. He looked at me so intensely, so deeply that it felt like my most secret thoughts opened themselves to him. “I’m a freaking power maniac, little boy. The reason for my laughter is that, from all the muscle daddies in the nation, you’ve picked the right one.” He lowered very slowly, his mustached lips speaking so slowly, getting each time closer to mine. I knew I was supposed to feel better (right?) However, something in the back of my mind suddenly told me that I wanted to bite much more than I could chew. “Thanks for coming, Kirby boy. You’re mine now, and forever!” He said kissing me so ferociously, his harsh, masculine tongue rubbed against mine. He tasted so manly, so musky, so perfect. I felt his hands going around my neck, embracing me ever so gently, so intensely. I was in heaven. Kissing the glorious lips of the man who could actually become the ultimate muscle daddy. The one that could at last fulfil my ultra-submissive needs. It was finally happening. “Oh sir…You’re not gonna regret this…I promise!” I said in a very flattering way. “I know, I won’t. You just need to learn who’s in charge here.” He said with a chuckle, and I thought he would kiss me again. It was only then I noticed Larry’s humongous biceps flexing harder and thicker, while he firmly pressed the glorious muscle against my throat, easily suffocating me. I gasped for air I needed to breathe! My skinny twiggy arms could not even scratch the powerful arms of that muscle daddy. “Pleassss….ssssssssirrrrrrr…” “Just relax, boy. I’m gonna take care of all of our needs. Now...you sleep!” He gently closed his arm around my neck and everything went black. To be continued.

With news of Mr. Kunitz’s imminent visit, Colin had the team on a strict training regimen and diet. Every day, we woke up early for a seven-mile run, which we now completed in less than 40 minutes. Before long, people in town started to gather to watch and cheer on a regular basis, amazed at the site of over 20 speeding muscle jocks. Local newspapers began to breathlessly label us as “the fastest powerhouse athletes the state has ever seen.” Colin used the attention to motivate us to go even faster. After the run, we would all sit down for breakfast. For most of us, that was composed of a 12-egg omelet and a 24-ounce steak, as well as large amounts of fresh fruit and vegetables. We kept the local supermarket so busy, they had to hire four new employees just to keep up with our orders. Breakfast was followed by three hours in the weight room, where we were throwing around incredible amounts of weight. Every day, someone had a record dead lift or back squat, which we just celebrated with more steaks and more intense lifting. The afternoons were reserved for study, or active recovery sessions on the field, doing light drills, and practicing fielding skills. Our forthcoming season looked promising, and major league baseball scouts started to stop by. After a few weeks of their awed observation, scouts from the NFL and even the British Rugby Union started to come by. Colin ate up the attention and adulation, but he also wisely channeled the energy to making the team even faster and stronger. Marcus seemed terribly rattled though. Every time we mentioned his father, he would lose focus on his training. Any progress he had made seemed to be lost, and he was still hovering at his starting weight of 140lbs. I couldn’t seem to jump start his training at all, so I went to talk to Colin about it after dinner. Colin and some of the team were out on the street throwing a football. Jackson was by his side, as always, and both were clad only in sweatpants. I watched in awe as Jackson tossed the football to Jeremy, and I still could not help but gawk at him. He was easily 6’ 8” now, and probably weighed 300lbs. His lats were flared out wide, even when he was relaxed, and his shoulders were inconceivably wide. The sweatpants hung obscenely low on his narrow hips, and he proudly displayed his 12 pack abdominals. The only thing holding them up was Jackson’s spectacularly round and muscular ass. Colin saw me on the porch and trotted over. “What’s up Greg?” asked Colin. “You are concerned about Marcus, right?” I was finally getting accustomed to looking up at Colin, as he now towered over me at 6’ 5”. “Yes Colin, I am. I’m not so sure it’s a good idea to have his father come here right now. He was making such good progress. He’s very distracted, and I can’t seem to get him back on track.” “He’s going to grow Greg, everyone on this team is growing.” He put his massive hand gently on my shoulder as if to acknowledge that my own growth had slowed. I was stuck at 197lbs, and could not seem to break past the 200lb benchmark. “And you will grow as well. Do I have to remind you where we both were a few months ago?” He stepped back and patted his ripped, muscular midsection, and presented his stunning physique as evidence. At 224lbs now, he had gained an even 100lbs of pure muscle since we started training a few months ago. His biceps were enormous, and beyond comparison to a softball. His chest was literally a plate of armor, which was appropriate to support front and rear delts that could only compare to a melon. My eyes drifted down to his incredibly powerful legs, and started to think of all the speed running those quads were capable of. Colin was also proud of his calves, which were nearly as big as his biceps. “Greg, don’t you realize that YOU did this to me?” “Really Colin, you see it that way? I always thought your growth was due to your determination, and genetics.” “Greg, YOU are the one who lit that fire of determination in me. YOU built this!” I was a bit dazed at what Colin was telling me. This whole time, I had no idea what a key role I played in his, and then the team’s, remarkable growth. With that, Colin reached over and grabbed my wrist, just like he did with the car keys a few months ago. I was terrified of another humiliating showdown with Colin and tried to retreat, but he just barked at me “TRY TO RESIST ME NOW GREG.” And with that, I was able to ever so slightly budge his gargantuan forearms. My biceps flared up to a size most guys would kill for, even if it was on the small size for this team. It was only the slightest of movement, but not something I was capable of doing even a few weeks ago. Naturally Colin was still stronger than me, by an order of magnitude, and he was able to stop me after a few seconds. But it was very motivating to feel that glint of power. Colin saw the look of recognition on my face and smiled. “Greg, I know you can kick start training for both you and Marcus. You have the power.” With his words still ringing in my ears, I was jarred back to reality by the voices of the team in the street. I looked down and saw Terence, from the football team, pulling over his pickup truck. He stepped out with two of his teammates behind him. “What are you doing here Terence? I told you this house was off limits to you,” Colin said as his deep voice boomed down the street. “I just wanted to speak with you Colin,” said Terence, in an almost pleading tone. “You may approach,” said Colin, with authority. Terence and his pals trotted over quickly to Colin, who remained on the top step of the porch, arms crossed as he eyed his supplicants. “Jesus Christ, these guys are huge,” one of the team mates said in a loud whisper. “Colin, I’ll get to the point. I underestimated you. I underestimated the whole team,” said Terence, trying to quell the fear in his voice. “You’ve built the biggest, strongest baseball team in the state, maybe even in the whole country. I wanted to ask, can you train us on the football team too?” Colin didn’t say a word for a minute, he just let Terence’s desperate words hang in the air. “You want to get strong, like us, Terence?” “Yes Colin. All the scouts are coming here, but they are ignoring the football team. I think, with your training, we might change that.” “Strong like this?” Colin said, directing Terence to look at the street. And with that Colin nodded to Jackson, who still had the football in his massive hands. Jackson pulled the ball back overhead, his lats winding up with power, and in an instant, he spiraled the ball down the street like a bullet, right at Terence’s pick up truck. The football was projected with so much force, it crashed right through the windshield of the truck and kept going right out the back window, before it finally came to rest about 200 yards later. Terence turned to Colin in a daze, speechless. Colin said to him: “I’m not going to just train you Terence, I am annexing your team. You will tell everyone to follow my plans. Under my direction, we will become the first two-sport team in the history of college athletics. And then we will annex the soccer, basketball and lacrosse teams as well. Do you understand me, Terence?” With that, Jackson trotted over, arms on his hips, and stood behind the football trio. Terence turned around, with awe on his face, and looked up at the behemoth. “May I?” was all he could eke out. And with a nod from Colin, Terence started to grope and explore the Jackson’s muscle. His hand rested on the wings of Jackson’s traps, and all he could say was: “You feel like steel, Jackson. THIS IS POWER.” With just a glancing side eye, Jackson’s hand shot over, grabbed Terence’s shoulder, and sank him to his knees effortlessly. Colin just chuckled and said “Terence, THAT is power. You will learn soon enough.” With that, Colin ordered Coach Conway to start integrating the football team. Then he looked over to me and said, “You have some training to do yourself, brother.” Feeling inspired by the displays of power I had seen, I ran into the house to find Marcus. He was sitting quietly on his bed, studying. He had clearly given up on working out that day. “Marcus, what is bothering you?” I demanded. “Why are you so upset that your father is coming?” “Greg, my father has been disappointed by my lack of athletics my whole life. He funds this team because he is a football alumnus of the school, not because he believes in me. He only ever came to our baseball games to watch Jackson, not me. And the only reason he calls Colin is to get updates on Jackson. If he comes here, he’s going to take one look at everyone else and be disappointed all over again. It’s going to fill me with rage, and I’m powerless to do anything about it.” I was getting angry myself, listening to his self-defeating talk. I took his chin in my hands, and forced him to look up at my eyes. “Marcus, does he make you angry, your father?” I demanded. “Yes,” he said, a bit fearful of my demeanor. “Then USE that anger to grow Marcus! Instead of your father, think of yourself!” Even I was a bit thrown off by my aggressive stance. Marcus quivered for a minute as I held his chin. Neither of us said a word as he tried to process what I was saying. Then he looked right up at me, and I could see a steely gaze come over his face. He chin, and his whole body, stopped quivering, and there was a dark look in his eyes. He stared at me, unblinking. At first I was overcome with a chill, and then I knew I had tapped into something primal in Marcus, and he was tapping me right back. He reached over and grabbed my wrist and pulled it away from his chin. Marcus surely wasn’t strong, but I could tell his attitude had changed dramatically. In a deep, confident tone, he said, “Let’s start lifting Greg.”

Well, after god knows how long, I've finally finished the last part of the story. I am very grateful for everyone who waited for the conclusion of this story, and I hope everyone enjoys it. Now, without further ado, Part 9. ------- The wind rushed through Kurt's hair as he sped down the road towards home. He relished the feel of the breeze through his bare chest as his arm hung out the window. He waved from his huge truck as he passed other drivers on the freeway. He knew he was going a little faster than normal, but he really was excited to get home after being away for over three years. He began to reminisce about his time away at college. Ever since that fateful night that Angus told him that he wanted to be beaten, that singular thought was always at the forefront of his mind. And now, he was headed back home to hopefully fulfill Angus' wish. He spent summer getting ready for his first year at college, and while he had a dual scholarship in wrestling and football, he realized that while he could do both pretty easily, there would be one thing holding him back. And much to the disappointment of Coach Washington, it was the fact that the highest weight class in wrestling was 285 lbs. Coach Washington was somewhat sad when Kurt told him his intentions. After another undefeated season for him, Kurt let Coach know that he wasn't going to be able to keep wrestling in college. Coach asked if it was his promise to Angus, and Kurt replied honestly that it was in part because of that, but more importantly, being trapped at a mere 285 lbs was not what he wanted to be for the next four years. He wanted, nay needed, to continue to grow bigger and stronger. So it was with a heavy heart that he stopped wrestling and devoted his time to football, a sport where he could grow as large as he wanted to as long as he could keep doing his job. His focus on football and growth led to some interesting developments. After his first season of wrestling, he started to hit the gym with the intent of putting on some size. But when he went home for spring break, he was greeted with a huge surprise. After his visit with his mother, he went to his home away from home: Angus' Gym. The moment he stepped through the door, he felt great. It was also great to see some of his old friends. But the biggest surprise he had was when he saw Angus come out of the locker room. Kurt was reminded of the very first day that he saw Angus. He felt the same awe, wonder, and lust of the big man that he did that day. Before him stood a much larger man than the one he left eight months before. Kurt's jaw dropped a little as the huge man walked towards him, a huge smile spread across his bearded face. He walked up and embraced Kurt in a huge hug and said, “'Ey there laddie, it's great to see ya!” Kurt could feel himself melting in Angus' massive embrace as he said, “Geez big man, it looks like you've been working hard since I've left.” Angus let Kurt go and chuckled, “Aye laddie, after ye left, I got back inta me old habits. Ye know, lifting twice a day, going balls to the wall in the lifts. Also been eating what you're not here to eat.” He laughed out loud as Kurt chuckled to himself. “Ye should be doing the same. Don't ye have a meal plan at that school?” Kurt nodded and said, “Yeah, but while wrestling was going on, I couldn't go over 285. But I decided I'm just going to focus on football and getting as big as possible.” Angus smiled and slapped Kurt on the back with his meaty paw, “That sounds like a good idea lad. I want ye as good as ye can get when yer ready to take me on. I hope ye don't think Imma just gonna lay down and let ye beat me. Yer gonna have to work for it.” Kurt nodded again and said, “Yeah, I plan on giving you the best fight ever.” He mock punched Angus' beefy chest and laughed. “Aye, that's what I want ta hear. OK laddie, since yer here, let's get some real lifting in. I'll show ye the power lifting setup we got now.” Kurt almost burst with joy at the suggestion before quickly running to the locker room and changing into his gym clothes. The week he spent at home felt invigorating, yet saddened him a little. Angus pushed him harder than he had been pushed in a long while, and in the short time they had together, Kurt even increased his lifts by a few pounds. When Kurt returned to school, he hit the gym with a renewed fervor. It was during the week with Angus that he realized how much he had been slacking off. He realized that since he accomplished his goals of beating Tyler and becoming captain, he hadn't really pushed himself. Being the best wrestler in the state, and being at the max weight he could be lulled him into a sense of comfort. He had lost the drive he had when he was small. Being the second biggest fish in the pond that was his hometown had become good enough for him, much to his surprise. It took the time with Angus, seeing how much more there was, how much more he could be, to shock him and revive his desires. But, he had a new goal now. And with his new goal came a rekindling of the fire to stop at nothing to be the best he could be. He also knew that Angus wasn't going to stop chasing the same dream. Angus was going to be working hard to keep getting huge, and Kurt knew that if he really was serious about granting Angus' wish, he'd have to work even harder. So, Kurt decided to spend every moment of his spare time into getting huge. He would be at the gym in the morning before classes and in the evening after class or practice. He was in the school cafeteria seven times a day eating more food in a single meal than most of the students ate in an entire day. His coaches and teammates were impressed by his drive and determination. They thought he was just putting on size for the next season, but no one could guess his true motives. He quickly fell into a comfortable routine of school and lifting. His dorm mates were all athletes of various types, but no one was used to his level of determination. When they were going out to party on the weekends, they would always invite him to go along. After practices, they would see if he wanted to hang out. They would pass by his room and see if he wanted to play ping pong or watch TV. But he would always decline, saying that getting huge was more important. His summer came with even more lifting and eating. While most of the students went home to relax for a few months, Kurt simply changed his lifting to three times a day, and when he found his body could handle it, four times a day. The increase in lifting came with an increase in eating, and along with the formula that he was making every week, he could see more and more improvement as the weeks went by. He sent messages home saying he was spending his vacations at school and while his mother lamented that statement, Angus knew why. Angus also spent his days lifting as hard as he could. He wanted the best challenge he could give and receive. He wanted Kurt to give his all and he refused to allow himself to give Kurt anything less. Angus caught some glimpses of how big Kurt was getting as he watched State's football games. Between spring break and football season, Kurt grew around an inch in height to 6'8”; one inch shorter than Angus. But he seemed to pack on at least 50 lbs in the five months since Angus last saw him. Angus saw his Kurt on the field, a huge tight end, plowing through his opposition with the greatest of ease. While the cameras didn't zoom in overly close, Angus could still see the level of musculature that Kurt had. Even though he obviously grew a good deal, it was still evident that the weight he gained was almost all muscle. Angus grinned to himself. He was ecstatic that Kurt was getting bigger and bigger. He knew he wouldn't be disappointed when Kurt finally challenged him. It made all his efforts in the gym even more worth it. So there Kurt was, the end of summer before his third season of college football. All of his hard work paid off as he was returning home at a massive 380 lbs of ripped muscle. Kurt wasn't completely satisfied with his size, but he knew he worked hard and was more than happy with his progress. He also was excited to reveal himself to Angus and see how much Angus himself had grown. It didn't take him long to make it back to his old stomping grounds. He pulled up in the gym's parking lot to see it quite full. No one knew that he was coming to town, so Kurt assumed that it was simply the normal crowd. Kurt smiled at how much business Angus' Gym had. He grabbed his gym bag and headed in the gym. As he entered the double doors, he smiled to himself. The smell of sweat and iron filled his nose as the thump of hard rock crashed over him. "Nothing's changed. Good." He stood there allowing himself a moment to reminisce about the weeks he spent there getting bigger and bigger. A huge smile crossed his face before he heard a voice from the side. "Kurt? Is that you!" Kurt turned to the side to see a young man behind the counter. "That is you, isn't it?" Kurt nodded at the kid and he leapt up. "It's me, Tyler!" Kurt's eyes widened as he continued, "It's so awesome to see you! Boss man didn't say you were coming into town. He's going to be so psyched to see you!" Kurt stood there as Tyler came out from behind the counter. "You know, everyone in town misses seeing you around. You've become a local hero." Kurt smiled and blushed slightly as Tyler turned somber. "I'm glad to see you. I've had something on my mind for a while now." His eyes softened as he continued, "I was an ass to you.” Kurt's jaw dropped slightly as Tyler continued, “I treated you like shit. I bullied you for no good reason for so long. And when I couldn't bully you any more, I went after other kids. I felt so angry at everything, especially the fact that you were getting so much better. But it wasn't you that I was mad at. It was me. It took me years to realize that, and it took even longer for me to fix myself.” Tyler's eyes fell downward as he took a deep breath. “I never apologized for how horrible I was and I never asked for your forgiveness. You have every right to kick my ass if you want to or hate me or whatever. I just hope you can forgive me one day.” Kurt looked at Tyler and smiled. Placing his huge hand on his shoulder, he said, “You don't have to worry man. I forgive you. I've forgotten all about those days. But I do appreciate that you've come to terms with it. Don't worry about it.” Tyler wiped his eyes and looked up at Kurt with a huge grin on his face. “Thanks man. It means a lot to me.” He turned and said, “Let me go get the boss man. I'm sure he'll be happy to see you.” Kurt shifted his bag to his other shoulder as Tyler ran off to the back office. A few moments later, he reappeared. Kurt glanced up and saw the looming figure that followed him. He smiled as the massive Angus appeared from the office. The moment he saw Kurt, a huge grin spread across his fur covered face. “Kurt, me boyyo!” he exclaimed as he twisted to fit his massive frame through the door. “I dinna expect you this early!” Kurt dropped his bag and opened his arms wide. “What can I say? I was anxious to get home!” he laughed as Angus approached. The two embraced in a huge, muscle hug, their chests pressing against each other as they tightly squeezed. Both of the men felt the strength of the other, but more importantly, the love and longing that the three years had inspired. “So laddie, I guess you could use a workout followed by some chow,” Angus chuckled as he broke the hug. Kurt nodded and said, “You know it big man. Always ready for a good workout. And I'm already ready to get some protein in me.” They laughed as Kurt headed towards the locker room to change. The clients that were in the gym were quite lucky that day. Everyone there knew Angus was insanely strong and everyone knew Kurt from his high school and college football performances. But no one had seen their workouts. They were completely awestruck when Angus rolled out the heavy power lifting equipment and started their workout. Jaws dropped and phones came out as the two huge men hoisted more weight than most had seen. It didn't take long for the gym to be packed with local admirers. Word spread like wildfire that the all-star Kurt was back in town and was lifting at the gym. Even better, people heard that Angus was actually lifting with him, something that he very rarely did. After a grueling three hour workout, Angus raised his hands and proclaimed to the gathered crowd, “Ok everyone, show's over. I know everyone's excited to see ol' Kurt here, but if you're in the gym, you better be lifting. I'm sure Kurt will hang out sometime this weekend and make time to see everyone.” Kurt nodded and smiled as Angus continued, “For now, me and the boyyo will be leaving. Hope the workout put a bee in ye bonnets and all of you will lift harder.” Angus laughed a hearty chuckle and said, “Tyler, yer in charge while I'm gone. Me and the lug here are going for some grub.” “Sure thing boss!” The two muscle beasts quickly exited the gym floor to Angus' office to change before they headed out. They headed to their favorite steak house to have some after workout protein. Everyone at the restaurant was happy to see the pair and served them the two biggest slabs of meat they had. As they ate, they talked about their time away, traded lifting stories and other things. Angus told Kurt about the new classes, the expansion plans for the gym and business in general. Kurt told him about college life and various teammates. After they were finished, Angus' jovial expression turned serious. “So laddie, I guess it's time.” Kurt took a swallow of water and replied, “Yup. I want tonight to be the night.” Angus leaned back a bit and smiled, “You know, everyone in the club is going to be there. Seems word got out that you were showing up this week to challenge me.” Kurt laughed and said, “I bet it did. You wanted a nice, large crowd for the showdown huh?” Angus shook his hands and said, “No laddie, wasn't me. Matt set up everything. I had nothing to do with it. Honestly, I would've been happy with just us, but the rules are the rules.” Kurt chuckled again as Angus continued, “Speaking of which, a few things you should know. You're the challenger, so you get to choose the specifics of the match. Bring whatever gear you want to use. I'll be ready for whatever, so don't worry about me being prepared. You have to make the official challenge in front of the gang, but everyone's ready for that. Our match will be first and no one's going to challenge us afterwards. Hell, most of them are in town just to see us go at it.” Kurt nodded and said, “Anything else I need to know?” Angus rubbed his thick beard and said, “No. I don't think so. I have the right to refuse a challenge, but let's be honest laddie, I've been wanting this for a while now. I doubt any challenge you give me I'll refuse.” The two spent a little more time chatting before they left the restaurant. Angus went back to the gym while Kurt went to spend some time with his mother. Time flew quickly, and before Kurt realized, it was time for him to head towards the fated battle with his mentor. Kurt pulled up to the gym, and like the last time he was there for the Zangief club, the gym was dark from the outside. But the dozens of cars parked out front implied the popularity of the upcoming event. Kurt parked his truck and went inside, quickly heading to the wrestling room. He could hear all the clamor as he approached, and as he walked down the hall, he could hear Matt yell to the room, “Make way for the challenger!” The room erupted into applause as Kurt laughed. He walked in the door and the crowd of men parted. He saw Angus on the other side of the room clad in a metallic blue singlet. Angus smiled as their eyes locked and he crossed his arms. Coach Washington walked to the middle of the room and said, “My friends, the challenger has arrived.” Kurt strode into the room and stood opposite of Angus. Coach continued, “Kurt, as this is your first match, we would normally have a few things for you to do. But, seeing as how this is an important one and,” waving towards Angus, “you've already chosen the biggest mountain to climb, we will overlook your induction and let you get straight to it. State your challenge!” The men roared in approval as Kurt puffed up his chest, “I challenge Angus to a match.” Angus smiled and said, “What rules do you want?” Kurt replied, “One fall. Naked. I want this to be a battle like the Greeks gods would have had and a battle that would make the first Olympians jealous.” Gasps of shock and excitement rose from the crowd as Angus said, “I gladly accept boyyo.” The guys roared and clapped as the two wrestlers began to disrobe. Kurt and Angus stared at each other as their clothes came off. Angus slowly peeled off his singlet, revealing his massive, fur covered chest and muscle gut while Kurt pulled his shirt over his head, revealing his powerful, but slightly less hairy torso. Kurt's shorts dropped quickly, and along with his shoes, were quickly put into a pile to the side. Angus pulled the rest of his singlet off, followed by his worn jockstrap that held in his thick meat. The two of them could hear the murmurs and reverent whispers as their herculean bodies and cocks came on display for the crowd. The spectators went to the edges of the room and stood against the wall as the two wrestlers faced each other at the center of the mat. Angus and Kurt looked at each other with both respect and lust. Their eyes traced each other's bodies up and down, admiring each other's hard earned physiques. They knew that this was going to be one of the best nights of their life. They didn't want to sully it with words or false intimidation. There was only respect between the two; respect and desire. The air was thick with tension as the two slowly circled each other, each looking for their opportunity to engage. This was not a battle to rush into. They both knew any careless move would be punish, and this fight's stakes were quite high for the both of them. The crowd held their breath as Angus made the first move to engage. He ducked in slightly before latching onto Kurt's thick shoulders. Kurt immediately grasped Angus' shoulders to counter and both men moved closer to each other, testing their strength. The men tugged and pushed, swayed and lean, each feeling out their opponent, searching for any opening. Angus and Kurt got closer and closer to each other, their massive chests starting to press against each other as their hands slid into different positions. Each man pulled the other in, wrapping their swollen arms around the other. Muscles bulged and cocks swelled as the men continued to grapple with each other. Both of them could feel the heat of their partner, the sweat of their bodies, the coarseness of their fur and the thickness of their swelling cocks. Meanwhile, the other members of the Zangief club looked on the match with great interest. Slowly, one by one, the audience began to pull out their hardening cocks. Seeing the demonstration of power and virility before them made it hard to resist and soon, the room was openly masturbating at the match before them. Minutes continued to pass as the men wrestled. Neither showed signs of tiring. In fact, it seemed as if their muscles and cocks swelled larger and larger with each minute. The two men growled and continued to fight, each struggling for position. The air grew heavy with the feeling of anticipation and the smell of burgeoning sex. Angus grunted loudly as he pushed into Kurt. Kurt adjusted quickly and countered, but Angus' deep bellow sent one of the men on the wall over the edge. The spectator moaned as his orgasm overwhelmed him and he shot his load near his feet. Kurt was slightly shocked, but didn't lose focus. Then, someone else came. Then another and another. Soon, it was a cascade of erotic moans of pleasure and shots of cum. The air began to stick of sex and Kurt allowed himself to be distracted for just a moment. But sadly, a moment was all that Angus needed. Sensing his wavering attention, Angus swiftly moved his arms downward. Before Kurt could react, Angus had Kurt wrapped up in a tight bear hug and had lifted him off his feet. Kurt tried to adjust to avoid the fall, but Angus had the hold locked in perfectly, and a moment later, the two were on the ground, Angus on top of the pinned Kurt. The men in the room continued to explode as Angus lay on Kurt. The two warriors struggled to catch their breath, their chests heaving as they smiled at each other. “Damn, you got me,” Kurt said between breaths. “That was the toughest match I've ever had big man. Angus chuckled as he tried to breathe, “You were no slouch yourself there boyyo. I was sure you were going to get me in the end.” The room cheered as Coach walked up and said, “The Winner, Angus! Now, according to the rules, Angus gets to dominate Kurt in anyway he feels.” Men gripped their cocks tightly in preparation. Every person there wanted to see the porn scene of Angus and Kurt. Angus stood up and lifted Kurt to his feet. Pulling his pupil close, he said, “I'm sorry guys. I know usually I'd fuck the loser right here and now, but this is a bit more special.” Angus turned to Kurt and smiled, “Tonight is going to be really special for us, and sadly for you guys, it's just going to be the two of us. Matt, Coach, you two are in charge. We're leaving.” Angus waved and ushered Kurt towards the door. Their clothes were handed to them, but they simply grabbed them and put them under their arms. Kurt let his hand fall towards Angus' meaty ass as they walked out. Angus pulled Kurt closer to him as they left the wrestling room. The pair jumped in Angus' truck completely nude. He drove them to his house, all the while groping Kurt's chest with his free hand. Kurt returned the favor by reaching over and fondling Angus' throbbing cock. The moment they arrived at Angus' house, the pair raced inside and slammed the door behind them. Angus slammed Kurt to the wall and embraced him tightly. They kissed each other passionately as their thick hands explored each other's bodies. All the tension and lust that filled them in their wrestling match oozed through their fingertips as the moaned in each other's embrace. The muscles that demostrated their strength earlier now melted with the touch of their partner. The two groped and tugged at each other as Angus led them towards the bedroom. The lust they had for each other was overwhelming. Both of them have wanted this for years, and now, their longing for each other was to finally be sated. They entered the bedroom and Angus growled as he pushed Kurt onto the bed. Kurt moaned aloud; he loved the display of strength and dominance that Angus was giving him. Angus intertwined his finger's with Kurt's as he held his hands over Kurt's head, pinning him to the bed. Angus slowly leaned down and kissed him deeply. Their tongues explored each other's mouth in passion. Angus continued to hold Kurt against the mattress, but Kurt did not resist. He loved how Angus took charge in his first sexual experience. He was sure that Angus had many things to teach him, and Kurt was eager to learn. Angus leaned down and slowly explored Kurt's body with his tongue. Angus' rough tongue and thick hands caused Kurt to writhe and wiggle under Angus. Angus kept moving lower and lower, his hands and tongue covering every inch of Kurt's body. Kurt moaned in pleasure as Angus continued to enjoy himself. Eventually, Angus wrapped his thick hand around Kurt's throbbing cock. Kurt hissed in pleasure and Angus laughed, “Steady boy. We got a lot longer before we're done. I want you to enjoy all of what I have to teach you.” Kurt huffed a bit to calm himself as Angus chuckled. Angus then lowered himself and licked the tip of Kurt's dick. Kurt arched his back and grasped the bed in pleasure as Angus slowly engulfed Kurt's massive tool. Angus himself was hard as steel and drooling as he sucked on Kurt. Angus then sucked on his fingers a little before he started to poke at Kurt's hole. Kurt was still a virgin, but he trusted Angus completely. He relaxed himself as best as he could as Angus loosened him up. Between Angus' slow sucking of his cock and the gentle penetration of his ass, Kurt was being driven wild with lust. Angus stood up and towered over Kurt. Their eyes locked, and they both knew it was time. Kurt smiled gently at the big man and he bent over and kissed Kurt one more time. They both dove deeply into their kiss and Angus slowly pushed his cock into Kurt. Kurt moaned as he was filled with Angus' huge meat. The heat between them was scalding and their passions rose to a fevered pitch. Kurt squeezed his ass, feeling Angus' steel like meat filling him up. Angus leaned closer and hugged Kurt before he slowly started his fuck. Angus slowly thrust into Kurt, withdrawing before pushing a little deeper. The two of them gradually got into a rhythm of moaning, thrusting and clenching. Soon, Angus was fucking Kurt with abandon, each thrust strong enough to knock down a normal man, but Kurt's size and power meant he could take all Angus was giving him and enjoy each moment. Angus reached down and wrapped his rough hand around Kurt's dick and started to jerk him in sync with each thrust. The pleasure Kurt was feeling was overwhelming. Kurt reached up and slammed at Angus' chest and arms. Angus smiled and growled at his mate and thrust harder. It didn't take long after that before they both started to get to the edge. “Cum with me boy. Let's shoot our loads together.” Kurt nodded and leaned his head back. Angus could feel Kurt's ass tighten in preparation of his climax, and with one final thrust and jerk, the two of them came. Angus' load shot deep into Kurt, flooding his ass as Kurt's load shot high in the air before raining down upon the both of them. They both growled and roared in pleasure as their orgasm crested over them. Angus pumped Kurt's ass a few more times as they continued to shoot. When their balls were drained, Angus slowly pulled out of Kurt and laid on the bed next to him. Kurt moved closer to Angus and Angus wrapped his arm around Kurt. “God, that was amazing. I've never felt anything like that before. I didn't know it could feel so good to be fucked like that,” Kurt said once he caught his breath. “I'm glad you liked it. I really wanted ya first time to be special. And I did haffa ta teach you how ta fuck a man like a man anyway,” Angus chuckled. “I am glad you were my first big man. I really hope we do it again.” Angus laughed and hugged Kurt tightly, “Don't worry boyyo, you still owe me a favor.”

Parts 1-3 Parts 4-6 Parts 7-9 One month saw Dan a transformed man. Puberty had struck, hard. Dan’s last growth spurt had left him five inches taller, but thin and gangly. This time, spurred by his superhuman levels of testosterone and fuckton calorie intake, he had just exploded. He was 5’9”, 135 lbs to start. He was now 6’1” and 220 lbs, up eighty-five pounds and bigger than Gordon. His hair had grown back a little, rough and bristly but still short, tapering to a point on his forehead and bleached light brown by the summer sun. His face had squared out, losing some baby fat and his jawline had been reinforced with heavy stubble which now extended the line of his sideburns down his cheeks, jaw and chin and connected with a light moustache upon his lip. He was trying to grow a beard like his father’s, who he idolized in every way. Every day he took his measurements, comparing them to Bruce’s and desperately praying that he’d catch up. Even in this past month, Bruce had continued his progress and his stats dwarfed Dan’s: twenty-four inch arms to nineteen, 300 pounds even to 220. When Bruce had reached 300 pounds he had cut himself loose, talking up every woman in the street who dared turned her head, seducing them and one by one fucking their brains out until they were shivering, squealing heaps on the ground. Still unsatisfied and restless, he had knocked on Mr. Connor’s door and they had spent hours wrestling, pressing the vast surfaces of their muscles together and providing each other the exertion that no one else in town could properly offer them. Naked in front of the mirror, Dan inspected the changes to his body, his previous life as Samuel a distant dream overrun by the constant rush of aggression that eternally infused every cell in his brain. He had a proud chest, the upper and lower pectorals split by a strict line of definition, protruding enough that he derived pleasure from rubbing them against surfaces without any of the rest of his body touching. His neck, traps and shoulders had filled out the massive gaps that had been there before, which along with his squaring jaw gave a sense of intimidating denseness to his silhouette. He was twice as broad as he was a month ago, his rounded shoulders and bulging arms pushed out by the spread of his corded lateral muscles. His wrists spoke of massive bone growth, having grown to a thick eight inches from six before. He ran his hand down his washboard abs, feeling his fingers patter along the mounds until they were stopped by his erect cock. He drummed his fingers down his member, as if casting a spell that would cause it to grow further than it already had. Seven inches wasn’t big enough for him, but he was confident that the growth hadn’t ended. After all, his feet had dramatically expanded, from size 10 to size 16, and he knew the saying about big in the shoes. There was a knock at the door. Dan put on some pants and opened. Outside, blocking nearly the entirety of the frame of the door, was Mr. Connors. Mr. Connors ran his rough hands down Dan’s sides, his thumbs tracing the bottom of his pecs. He took a hand and pressed on Dan’s shoulder, feeling the padding, and then slid down, feeling the rock hard muscles of his arms. He huffed in approval . “Time to learn some football?” “Yes, sir.” Dan followed him out the door and just behind him, was Gordon. A rush of memories came back momentarily, but Dan’s confidence in his new body was unshakeable. He held his head up and strode out proudly. “Who’s this, dad?” Gordon asked, “He ain’t from around here.” “A new teammate, now no more questions, boy.” Dan walked right up close to Gordon and they sized each other up, face to face. Dan realized that Gordon had been doing some growing of his own. In the past month, Gordon had grown two inches, which Dan noted with satisfaction meant that he was now two inches taller. But the jock had grown laterally into his frame, looking less now like the proportionate hunk he was before but rather starting to look more juiced up and massive like his father. He had put on perhaps fifteen pounds, mostly in his upper body, making him thicker than before, and with all that extra weight spread on a shorter frame, he looked hulking in comparison to Dan. Dan had thought he had surpassed his once-tormentor, but now he realized furiously that he was still smaller and he was filled with a bitter, driving dissatisfaction. He felt the craving rising up within him, the hunger for more, the drive to be bigger, better. “Alright, Dan, time to learn how to tackle.” Dan had known that Gordon was the star quarterback on the team, but what he hadn’t realized before was that Gordon was known particularly for his unstoppable rushing. His throwing arm was real good, but using his big frame and power, Gordon would smash through the enemy’s defense and it would take several guys to take him down. This is the man Dan would have to practice tackling. For hours they drilled on end, with Gordon, ball in arm, charging straight forward and Dan trying to block him, Mr. Connors shouting advice from the side and sometimes demonstrated what to do, but Gordon was unstoppable. Dan knew what the problem was. He wasn’t big enough. Even just ten pounds lighter, he felt puny compared to Gordon, and he wouldn’t be able to stop him until he was the one dwarfing him. He tensed his arms, as he lowered into the partial squat ready position, feeling what power he had. It wasn’t enough. He would get better at tackling and running along with his progress on the iron. Seeing the fiery ambition in the eyes of his new recruit, Mr. Connors smiled in satisfaction. He had a new linebacker. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Late August arrived, along with football tryouts. A fierce pleasure erupted in Dan as he realized that he was the biggest guy there. He had outpaced Gordon in every way since they had started working out together, growing three inches taller and packing on forty pounds of muscle onto his frame to Gordon’s one inch and ten extra pounds. They were buddies now, a friendship forged by rivalry, by ramming into one another over and over like bulls. Dan though, was emerging as the clear winner. He could now stop Gordon, easily. Dan had become overwhelming strong, fueled by the determination to beat each and every one of Gordon’s personal records. Bench press: 405 lbs (to Gordon’s 385) Rows: 375 lbs (to 335) Overhead press: 245 lbs (to 215) Squat: 535 lbs (to 405) Deadlift: 705 lbs (to 465) Pull-ups: 15 (3 plates added) As Dan stepped on the field, he heard whispers all around him, rumours of where the monstrous Dan Davidson had come from. Some said he was a twenty-two year old undercover cop. Some said he was the pinnacle result of seventy years of secret Soviet eugenics. Dan paid them no attention. He was here to dominate each and every one of them on the field. He finished tryouts leaving several of the football team’s seniors lying flat on the ground wondering what had happened. He went over to Gordon, who was standing next to a similar pile. No one save Dan had come close to stopping a rush from Gordon, and Dan could hold three guys on the line by himself, laughing mad at his strength all the while. By the end of the week Dan had earned the nickname “The Great Wall,” cementing his spot as the starting linebacker on the team. The team worshipped the ground he walked on, and his power and size had become the goal of every guy on the team. Those who hadn’t been juicing had taken it up eagerly, already seeing some results and loving it. To everyone, every day was now gym day. For junior year, Dan and Gordon had unleashed an unprecedentedly large and aggressive jock population upon their high school. When school started, Dan roamed the hallways like a lion. He took what he wanted, fucking girls, guys, teachers, even the principal, who soon divorced her pathetic beta of a husband and dedicated herself as a slave to Dan’s every whim. As a result, his will in school was law, and he was judge, jury and enforcer. He would grab puny little geeks by the collar and whisper into their ear, “You like the feeling of power?” He would then rub them over his muscles, wrapping their whole bodies around his bulging, monstrous pecs and feeling for their dicks to inevitably rise. Then he’d roar in a thunderous bass, “Little fuckin’ faggot! This is fuckin’ power! Get a little bigger and maybe I’ll let you suck my cock,” and then slam them whimpering on the ground. A surprising number of them could later be found in the weight room, obsessively trying to push what little weight they could. Four months later, with Dan and Mr. Connors in charge, everything about the school had changed. With Gordon obliterating all defenses, Dan destroying any semblance of offense, and growing, hungry monsters filling every other position, the football team was now unmatched and crushed school after school. The team was central to the whole school and every single boy, desperate to join, worked out and juiced in the school’s gym, which now covered a third of the school grounds. Male students were now required to attend school shirtless, a policy eagerly taken to by all. Surrounded by something resembling peers, Dan thrived, growing bigger than ever. 6’5” and 305 pounds, his twenty-four inch arms pulsed with power, threatening to throttle anyone who dared challenge him. Bruce had grown extraordinarily rich, The Naked Butcher now serving as a front for the biggest steroids supplier in the United States, protected by hundreds of enormous, young, aggressive gang members willing to kill to secure their supply. A young thug sauntered into the shop, declaring he had news for Bruce. Bruce listened, dismissed him, and left, barking out instructions to scores of lackeys to cover for his absence. He then took off in his Hummer, heading over to the hospital. The desk clerk bowed to him in deference, before taking him to the ward where Lisa lay. Mr. Connors was already there. He held a baby boy, fourteen pounds, with a keen expression in his face. “This kid’ll grow up with no fuckin’ weakling bullshit. No prissy beta men tellin’ him he oughta be nice and serve others and be a general fuckin’ pussy. None of that holdin’ him back. We raise this kid as a man.” The baby reached out, grasped Bruce’s beard, and pulled with all its strength. A strange light filled Bruce’s eyes. He thought of the dozens, hundreds of women he and his son had filled with their potent seed. An army whose sole purpose was to grow strong and to acquire power. He felt the last vestige of the Bruce he once was, the gentle, kind, respectful soul, finally fade away to black. Power is Everything. “Fuck yeah.”

Parts 1-3 Parts 4-6 Parts 10-11 On gear, Bruce’s growth was explosive. A month had passed, and he had put on forty-five pounds on the scale and another four inches on his arms. His face was broader, aptly supported by a thick corded neck and traps that wrapped around like a yoke. His shoulders were globes, leading both to the sinewy ridges of his back and to powerfully separated biceps and triceps. His crushing forearms were covered in veins leading down to his meaty hands, in which he handled the large slabs of meat that were not unlike his pecs. The ridges of his back were mirrored by the ridges of his obliques leading to cobblestone abs that were now fully developed. All of this lay on the solid trunk of his quads and butt, propelled by powerful bulging calves. None of his old clothes fit and so he had torn each and every one apart with his hands and had burned them in a huge pile. He worked out now in a wife beater and shorts, and that was all he wore around the house. Even when he went out all he would add would be a flannel button-up and jeans that could barely contain his new mass. He buzzed his hair and gave up shaving altogether, choosing instead to keep a minimally kempt short beard. The meat shop, no, butcher shop as he now insisted it be called, was doing better than ever. Women and some men from all over town flocked over to chat and with a little flex here and a pec bounce there and they could be persuaded to buy almost anything. Samuel was pretty sure his father hadn’t slept with any of them but it was hard to tell, it certainly seemed like he was tempted. Ever since he realized that on steroids he no longer needed rest days, every day was workout day. Bruce pretty much just ate, fucked Vena and worked out all day. That suited Lisa just fine, who had started to show some signs of pregnancy. Her bouts with Mr. Connors were becoming less frequent as a result, but they still happened several times a week and miraculously Mr. Connors and Bruce had still never had a confrontation. Bruce was easily bigger than Gordon now. He was 245 pounds to Gordon’s 215, and Samuel had taken the chance and spied on one of Gordon’s training sessions once more. It turns out he skipped leg day every so often and his lower body wasn’t as developed. Still, Gordon was damn strong: Bench press: 320 lbs Rows: 275 lbs Overhead press: 155 lbs Squat: 315 lbs Deadlift: 375 lbs Pull-ups: 15 (1 plate added) Even Bruce couldn’t match that bench press number, but otherwise he was stronger: Bench press: 295 lbs Rows: 285 lbs Overhead press: 175 lbs Squat: 405 lbs Deadlift: 455 lbs Pull-ups: 17 (1 plate added) Any notion Samuel had that his father would solve his bullying problems had been long since shattered however. He tried to bring it up but Bruce had just snarled with contempt. “You’re your own man, aren’t you? Solve your own fuckin’ problems.” In fact, Bruce barely took any notice of Samuel at all. The bigger, stronger, and better he grew, the more he saw his son for the weak pathetic brat he was. Samuel had been to the basement many times, but the idea of him taking up weights was so incongruent to his sense of self that he couldn’t even bear to pick anything up. The one thing he could look forward to was that the school year was coming to an end. In just three weeks he wouldn’t be forced to go to the den of the bullies and he could spend time alone, away from everyone. That night, he heard the first altercation from his parents for the first time since everything began. He couldn’t hear much more than the low rumble of his father’s voice and a growingly insistent vocalization from his mother, so he snuck closer, staying behind the wall next to the door. “Mmm, Bruce, you know I want to, so fucking bad, but no.” A growl from his father, “Fuck it, cunt. What’s it to him?” He slid his large hands over to cup her breasts, then ran them down her midsection. With two thick fingers he began to rub her clit rhythmically. There was a moan of pleasure from Lisa, but then the sound of her rolling away. “You’re so damn sexy now,” she admitted, breathing heavily, “but he’s still bigger than you, Bruce, way bigger. I serve him now, not you.” Bruce gave a murmur of displeasure, “Rolf and I are gonna have a little talkin’ to.” The following afternoon, Bruce came home to find himself face to face with Mr. Connors. The man was, as always, in his coach’s suit, tightly fitted, every line of the suit stretched along the ridges of his awesome muscles, broadening their lines even further. Bruce stepped right up to his face, using his inch of height to look down on him, but Samuel could see the difference, a sixty pound difference. His father was strong now but Rolf Connors, that man was a brick shithouse. Bruce unbuttoned his flannel, throwing it down to the side. In acknowledgement, Mr. Connors shrugged off his suit jacket. Bruce removed his wife beater, exposing his bare chest and the ripples of muscle underneath. Mr. Connors smiled and obliged. He flexed into a most muscular, popping the buttons of his Oxford shirt and shredding it to tatters. Samuel was transfixed. The football coach’s shoulders were absolute boulders, their size matched only by his powerful pecs, which twitched explosively every time he moved his enormous python arms. His abs weren’t developed in the same way as Bruce’s, instead faintly outlining a muscle gut on a waist solid enough to be worthy of his nickname “Immovable.” Bruce swung first, with a right hook to the face. It hit Mr. Connors square on the cheekbone. He recoiled a bit, surprised at the force behind the swing, before taking a swing of his own. Bruce was faster though, and managed to dodge underneath. He spun around, landing a fist right into Mr. Connors’ midsection, but his fist hit a rock hard wall. He shook out his throbbing hand, and then deftly stepped back, but this time Mr. Connors was ready for him. The mustachioed man grabbed Bruce from under his arms, hoisting him up and lifting him above his head, and then threw him hard to the ground. Bruce rolled as he hit the floor, then leaped from the floor with a resounding uppercut to the jaw. Mr. Connors gave a grunt of pain, but was otherwise unmoved. Bruce, seeing how little damage he had done, stopped, and was quiet for a moment. Then, he began laughing heartily. Surprisingly, Mr. Connors joined in, and the rumble of both their voices shook the house, harder and harder. “Fuck man, Immovable, huh?” “Your throw a solid punch, Davidson.” Mr. Connors slapped Bruce on the back, and then both men shook hands in mutual respect. Bruce opened the front door and gestured outwards, and they waltzed out together like old friends. “Who’s yer dealer? Mine does most of the football team but had never heard of you. I’d been wonderin’.” “Fuck, just some dealer on the internet. Just did a little research is all.” “You gotta try this guy man. He deals some quality shit. Quality shit I tell you.” --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- With Mr. Connor’s steroids coursing through his body, Bruce’s progress renewed with vigour. By the end of the school year, he had put on another forty pounds, putting him at 285. He had put another three inches on his arms, up to a total of twenty-three inches, but the biggest difference of all lay in his strength. Samuel’s notebook read: Bench press: 385 lbs Rows: 355 lbs Overhead press: 225 lbs Squat: 515 lbs Deadlift: 565 lbs Pull-ups: 12 (3 plates added) The numbers boggled Samuel’s mind. He was sure his father could take Mr. Connors in a fight now, and he just dwarfed Gordon. Not that this would ever happen now. To his horror, Mr. Connors and his father had become fast friends, buddies even. They often worked out together and played football with Gordon in their free time. Bruce had ditched a layer of clothing altogether with the warming weather. Any time he spent with a shirt at all was in one of his wife beaters, now stretched to extremes accommodating his ever expanding muscles. The rest of the time, while at home or walking about or on sprints, Bruce remained shirtless. He’d also been experimenting with other body modifications. He got a tattoo on his bicep and another on the opposite deltoid. The first was barbed wire for flexing at the butcher shop, the second was a skull and two barbells with the words “Power is Everything” inked indelibly underneath. He had bleached his chestnut hair and beard blonde, looking now like a bearded twin of Mr. Connors. The two shared Lisa, taking turns with her or even fucking her together in orgies with other hot ladies from the shop. Lisa, having now not one but two massive muscle masters to serve, was catatonic with pleasure. Mr. Connors, being a physical education teacher at the end of the year with little to do, often came to the shop, now called “The Naked Butcher,” and the two of them would shoot the shit. They would take turns bringing clients to the office out back and fucking the lights out of them. Samuel couldn’t imagine his life more ruined than this. He headed out past both of them in the living room desperate to get out alone and find some peace, but Mr. Connors called out: “Samuel.” Samuel froze like a deer in headlights. This was practically the first time they had noticed him altogether. He was like an ant to them. Even his father was now more than twice his size. “Samuel. Why the fuck do ye call him that? Samuel sounds weak. Dan sounds strong. If we want to change him we oughta stop referring to him with a pussy name.” “Dan it is then. Fuck me. What’re we gonna do with him?” “Bruce, I respect ye, but yer son is the puniest sorry sack of shit I’ve ever laid my fuckin’ eyes on. Lay down the law. That’s what I did with Gordon and look at him now. He’s a taker. He takes what he wants and gives no fucks. Once the new baby is born, do ye want him to outgrow Dan? Cut his hair. He looks like that Bieber girl. Can’t have yer son lookin’ like a fuckin’ pussy like that.” “You’re fuckin’ right, mate. Dan.” “Yes dad?” “No more dad this, father that shit. Either ye man up enough to call me by my name proper or it’s sir to you, boy!” “Yes, sir.” “Now, while you’re in my house, there are no fuckin’ shirts. If I see ye in one, I’ll fuckin’ rip it to shreds, get me?” “Yes, sir.” Mr. Connors went off and the first thing Bruce did was grab a razor and buzz Dan’s hair real short. Dan sat, dazed, as he saw chestnut pile up all around him. He felt lightheaded, but all the same Bruce pushed him down dazed and confused into the basement. He was going to start straight away with the strength training. “Now, I’m going to watch you with just the bar. We don’t leave here until ye’ve performed everythin’ with the right form, perfect and to my fuckin’ standard. Bench first.” He lay on the bench, and Bruce placed his hands into the right grip. He unracked the bar and lowered it shakily to his chest and back. “Again.” He tried again. “Again.” This continued until Bruce was somewhat satisfied, and he continued in that fashion all the way to pull-ups. When he saw Dan couldn’t perform a single one, he spat in disgust. “Fuck, fine. Negatives for now then. Don’t know why I didn’t start ye earlier.” After the session, made a meal for them, one bigger than Dan had ever seen. Bruce wolfed down a metric ton as usual, but this time, he forced Dan to eat too. Plate after plate Dan would obediently finish, but after only four plates he started to feel sick. Bruce commanded him to keep eating but he couldn’t swallow one more bite. He tried to put the food but his gag reflex triggered and he threatened to vomit out everything he just put in. Annoyance flashed across his father’s face but he laid off for now. He ordered Dan to stay put while he went to the kitchen sink and pulled out an enormous vat of chocolate protein powder from underneath. He took some bananas and peanut butter and water and blended it all up, and then gave it to Dan. “Ye’ll be drinkin’ this the rest of the day. Three a day, until you can start eatin’ like a real man.” Far from being the relief he had desperately desired, the holidays now filled Dan with misery. He followed the four day schedule his father had started with, but far from progressing at the rapid rate Bruce had quickly maintained, his father made him drill with the bar over and over again, calling him pathetic when his shaky arms collapsed and he couldn’t continue on for the day. He felt sick from gorging himself with food all the time and shivered every time a breeze blew past his bare, thin chest. He tried several times in secret to put one on, to even just hold a shirt close to himself to cover up for warmth, when he knew Bruce was out for work. Every time, though, he was caught, and Bruce would menacingly tear his shirt to shreds with barely any effort. He was quickly running out of spares. Every morning he woke up with aching sores across his entire body. Every night, shivering and wrapped up in his sheets, he sobbed quietly. But the only response he got was, “Shit son, man the fuck up. I guarantee ye’ll look back one day and hate what a fuckin’ pussy you are now.” --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A week passed and finally the shaking stopped. Dan found that during the workouts the exertion gave him a sort of warmth that provided some relief, and on off days he had started doing push-ups and bodyweight squats to try to warm up whenever he could. He could now complete several reps with the bar with form that earned him a nod of approval from his father, who had decreed that he would start adding weight to his lifts. Dan had nearly passed out in fear. The next workout day Bruce called out to Dan, “Dan, time to workout. Addin’ weight today.” Dan gathered all his courage, and spoke one word. “No.” “What did ye say to me, little fucker?” Bruce brought his whole might to bear in front of Dan, his face narrowed with rage, his muscles tensing in anticipation of swift, decisive action. Dan watched his father’s chest contract, the cleavage of his pecs popping out, able to crush Dan’s wrist on their own. His padded shoulders dropped aggressively, rising and falling with his angry breaths. He slightly bent his knees, flexing the powerful pistons of his quads and calves. If Dan attempted to escape, he’d be flattened before he could take a step, “No… sir,” Dan squeaked, much more weakly this time, his courage ebbing away. Bruce growled and started for Dan, but he stopped and considered a moment. “Why?” “I-I’m… I’m scared,” Dan managed to sputter out. “Ha!” Bruce bellowed with satisfaction. “I know what’ll fix ye up.” He slung Dan roughly over his shoulder, knocking the wind out of him and went into the office. He retrieved a cardboard box from under the table, and Dan realized what was happening. He started to kick, to struggle, but he was smothered between engorged deltoid and forearm and was unable to escape. Bruce laughed in contempt as Dan’s feet pattered harmlessly on his well-padded back. He hoisted Dan over his head to switch him over to his left side, and then with his other hand prepared the syringe. “No,” Dan protested weakly. Bruce shifted his grip, pinning Dan’s upper arm into motionlessness. “No!” Dan cried. Bruce jabbed the syringe into Dan’s upper arm, releasing the contents into the flesh. “NOOOO!!!” At first Dan felt only soreness, a pulsing burning sensation localized in his shoulder, then, quickly, a surge of heat radiated down his arms and body. Emotions started to well up in him, jumbled and confused. Anger at his lot in life. An inexplicable, powerful, erotic horniness, a lust for strength and power. Confidence, as if he could do anything. He was Superman, he could walk through walls and sweep anyone out of his path. But the most overwhelming feeling of all was of aggression. He felt an overpowering need to channel force, to assert himself, to take action. He opened his eyes, finding himself with his back on the bench, and then he felt a very heavy weight dropping on him, pushing down on his chest and threatening to crush him. He could feel the roughness of the middle grip of the steel bar scraping on his bare chest. He exhaled forcefully and pushed upward. This was far more weight than he had ever handled in his life, and he could feel the resistance of gravity as he struggled upward, but he locked out fearlessly. There was not an ounce of fear left in his body. “One. Again.” An automatic reaction had been drilled into him over the past week. Without hesitation he lowered the bar, and pushed it up again. “Two.” Feeling the need to exert more effort, he grunted in that guttural almost-roar he remembered so vividly he dreamed about it at night. Yes, it felt easier. “Three.” And so he continued, struggling with each rep but locking out each time with a loud grunt of effort. For the last one he groaned long and hard as he slowly pushed upwards, exerting more force than he ever had before. Lock out. “Eight. Enough.” Dan racked the bar and jumped up, yelling in triumph and pumping his fists. It felt like an eternity before the next set. He couldn’t wait to do it again. It would be easier this time, he was sure of it. And so it was. Every time he completed a set, Bruce nodded in approval and Dan was filled with exultation. When all was done Dan was able to complete the whole routine: Bench press: 85 lbs Rows: 85 lbs Overhead press: 65 lbs Squat: 135 lbs Deadlift: 155 lbs Pull-ups: 5 He knew those were shameful numbers, but he had seen enough now that the anticipation of his rapid strength gains was enough to give him shivers. Bruce slapped him on the back. “Only one way to finish a workout like that, son. FUCK YEAH!” He bellowed. “Fuck yeah!” Dan bellowed back. “Louder! FUCK YEAH!” “FUCK YEAH! FUCK YEAH! FUCK YEAAHHHHH!”

======

I gave another grunt, thrusting deep into his soft interior. Fuck it felt good. My boss lay across the side of his desk, knaki pants and underwear wrapped around his ankles. The dark hair of his ass and thighs contrasting with his pale skin. I gave it a slap, my oversized hand leaving a red imprint that likely wouldn't leave for days. He moaned out his approval... "Yeah Alan... breed me..." the saliva in his mouth making him slur. I leaned forward, pressing my massive chest into his back trying to grt deeper into his already stretched chute. I was getting close. "Clamp down bitch!" I commanded. I immediately felt his ass tighten as he tried to please his Master. With a few more pumps I felt my testicles pull up over my thighs and I began to shoot my load. Ecstacy arched like electicity through my cock, under my balls and into my core. Major muscles contracted fighting against each other. It was like a kind of seizure... only with pleasure... so much pleasure! Hard cords of muscle writhed in my forearms as I gripped his hips. It woukd help for awhile. In that same instance, Collin shivered under me and I could tell he was releasing his small load on the side of his desk. I felt some of it on my calf, mixing with the sweat glistening on the hair. I stood up, my cock still inside Collin pulled him nearly off the desk. I smiled. It still took some getting used to. A yelp escaped his lips as my cock head stretched his ring. I ran a hand through my short hair and yawned. "Better get cleaned up boy. The guys on the floor are going to wonder what we're doing in here. That thought made me smile again. Fuck, they all knew. I'd done almost half of them in this room. Collin stood and hobbled over to the front of his desk and opened a drawer. He pulled out a rag and started wiping the sweat off of his balding head and then methodically down his body. He had a masculine appeal with wide shoulders and a fit muscular body. He looked good in the business casual required by our employment. Employment. I looked down at my clothes strewn on the floor. I pulled on my undershirt and started looking for my boxers. I glanced in the wall mirror. I flexed my pecs watching the massive wedges of muscle roll under my thin skin. I touched my left pec and traced a blue vein up into my furry pit. I licked my lips. It hadn't been there before. Collin made a noise and I looked over. He was sitting in his office chair leaning back, two fingers of his left hand plunging in and out of his exhausted hole while he frantically stroked his purple-headed cock. I only shook my head and finally grabbed my boxer shorts in the corner. I stepped into them and pulled them up over my jutting calves and over my hairy corded quads. The elastic was tight on my waist but that was fine. I reached in and pulled my balls up and forward and got comfortable. Collin started moaning again just watching the display. I finshed dressing in my blue polo and khakis and stole one last glance in the mirror. The sleeves were pulled tight around my large delts. I pulled my shoulders back and the polo stretched exposing dark hair above the buttons and thick tuft in my pits. "Damn I look good!" As I exited the office and left the strong scent of sex behind I let out a deep content sigh. I wasn't always this way. Not even close. Just a year ago it had happened. I used to be skinny, weak, and my life was going nowhere. I turned the corner and saw a twenty-something surveying the cameras. He had thick blond hair, ruddy skin, and a liitle fat. -- like an athletic teddy bear. One of my co-workers was just starting to introduce himself. He glanced up and saw me sauntering forward. I slowly shook my head and the nameless employee backed off. "'Morning." I said as I came next the guy. I'd been told my deeper bass voice really resonated. The exact words were "It makes my balls vibrate." The younger guy looked up from the camera he was studying. His eyes widened and they scoped me from top to bottom. My cock jumped. It does that every time I realize someone wants me. I stepped closer, well into his personal space. He didn't move. "How about you let me show you some cameras." I rumbled. Not fifteen minutes later I had him in Collin's office feeling his little hands run into my furry ass crack and tease my hole with his tongue. 30 minutes after that he was leaving the store with a Canon camera, an extended warranty and a lot of my seed in his ass. It is a good life. =========================== This is part one of a multi-part story. No growth yet, but it's coming. It's been over a decade since I've written, so please let me know what you like, or what you'd like to see!

Six Three weeks had passed since Ted installed his domination over his cousin. Ever since the pool incident Chris had tried avoiding his 5 year younger cousin as much as possible. Every time he left the house, he scanned the street through the window and then rushed to his car to speed off. Two weeks ago, his cousin had nearly surprised him as he wanted to drive away. The huge teen had appeared behind Chris' car and had effortlessly lifted its back tires off the ground. He had shaken the car up and down, his huge traps bulging in the process, while laughing deeply. After several minutes, he had dropped the car, making it slam down hard and had then slammed his fist against the door at Chris's side, denting it. He had looked smirkingly at his cousin through the window as Chris sped away. Worst of all was the presence of Trisha. She kept going on and on about Ted's fantastic body and how much bigger than Chris he was everywhere. Chris then just nodded and went on the prepare her food: Ted had ordered him to take care off his girl and he didn't want to risk making her upset. Or even worse: making her tell his cousin she was upset… Jeremy wandered into his gym full of energy. The voodoo curse he'd cast on his rival had reached its climax at the last full moon, 5 days ago. He had drained 40 more pounds of muscle from Chris, now weighing in at 265 pounds of ripped beef. "I now exactly weigh what Ted weighs", he said to himself as he looked at the teen's stats on the enlistment form, "Time to make clear who's in charge here. I'll first whoop his ass and then steal his muscles too. I'll be the biggest champ ever seen!". His 6 incher throbbed in his pants at the thought and he went into his office to search for the second voodoo doll and the spell. Chris awoke from a restless sleep. Last night, he had gone to bed early in the guestroom as usual. A few minutes later, he had heard his cousin's heavy steps entering the house and his deep voice chatting to Trisha's high-pitched one. He'd hidden under his sheets when the heavy footsteps climbed the stairs and slowly strutted passed his door. He'd heard the lust in Trisha's voice and her animal grunts as they went at it. Five times, Ted's load, deep roars had echoed through the house and shaken his bones before everything went silent. Chris rubbed the sleep from his bloodshed eyes and listened. He could hear voices coming from the master bedroom. "Is there no satisfying you, beast?", Trisha asked as she noticed the thick pole tenting the sheets, "We did it five times last night. That's as much as me and Chris in a week." Her hand rubbing the hard skin of the massive pec her head rested atop. "A real man can go at it whenever he wants", Ted replied, "ya're not used to one, that's all." He caressed his frail girl's back, his big paw covering it nearly completely. "Let's go for another round", he said and easily lifted the 120 pound girl up with his left paw. "I just can't", Trisha said, "I'm still stretched out from last night. How about tonight?". "Fine, then suck me off", Ted stated and lowered her atop his beastly frame. Trisha gulped but her lust for his majestic body and the look in the teen beast's eyes made her obey. She crawled down over his eight-pack, passed the fleshy pole that pointed straight up and tried wiggling in between the two insanely thick thighs. A grin appeared on Ted's face as his girl tried budging his strong legs. The huge quads didn't budge. He opened his legs to make room for her and placed his hands behind his head, making his beastly biceps bulge in the process. Trisha's eyes widened as she noticed the perfectly round orbs of beef atop the teen's huge arms but quickly turned her focus on the job at hand as he nodded down to her. She grabbed the hot, rock-hard shaft with both hands and jerked it with all her force. Ted's grin got larger as he noticed the hands of his girl not even spanning half the girth of his huge cock. The thick, engorged shaft didn't move: the 120 pound girl was too weak to stroke his hard dick. Trisha sat up a bit to get a better grip and tried applying more force. Her head began turning red from the effort. Ted pulled his right paw from behind his head, grabbed his girl's head and pushed it down on his cock. "No", Trisha mumbled, "it's too big". She fought back with all the force in her body, but the teen's right arm overpowered her completely. Her face was pushed onto the dark red, big, engorged head of the thick cock. Ted ignored her and pushed her face down on his dick, the huge head sliding into her mouth. Trisha gagged as the teen's huge cock invaded her mouth. She tried resisting but she knew she was completely at the beast's mercy. The head and two inches of the shaft filled her mouth completely and she sucked with everything she got. Ted held the 120 pound girl's mouth atop his dick and began exploring his own protruding, thick muscles with his left paw. He felt excitement tickle his big balls as he pinched his hard nipples. His left paw descended further, traced the ridges of his strong, yet protruding abs and grabbed his rock-hard shaft. He began pumping along the thick, long shaft. "YEEAUGHN!", he bellowed deeply as his balls exploded and blasted their sticky load through his cock into Trisha's mouth. Trisha's mouth was filled completely with half of the teen beast's first load, cum dripped from the corner's of her mouth and leaked from her nose as more thick spunk blasted from the throbbing shaft. Gagging noises would have escaped her mouth if had been stretched around the thick pole. "Yeaughn!", Ted bellowed once more as more cum blasted from his cock into Trisha. He marveled at his own prowess as his balls kept retracting to rush out more loads. He saw cum now flowing steadily from his girl's mouth, nose and even out her ears. He pulled her from his cock as she fell limp and blasted five more loads against the ceiling before his orgasm cooled down. "Time for my morning swim", he rumbled and got up from the bed. He pulled on his skintight boxers and strutted out of the room, not even looking back at the worn out Trisha. Chris hid under his sheets as he heard Ted's load, deep roar filling the master bedroom. He crawled deeper when his cousin's heavy footsteps resounded in the hallway, praying that the giant wouldn't enter. He exhaled deeply at the sound of the backdoor being slammed shut. He waited for a few more minutes before leaving his bed. He cautiously opened the door of the guestroom, looked around to check if things were safe and walked into the hallway. He moved toward the bathroom for his morning shower. A faint sound made him freeze in his tracks and he pressed himself against the wall. Trisha had regained consciousness after having serviced the beastly teen. She whipped the stains of sticky cum from her face and looked at the clock. "Shit! I'm late for work", she yelled out and rushed into the bathroom at a pace her wobbly legs permitted. She quickly washed her face, got dressed and hurried down the stairs. Chris let out a deep breath from relief as Trisha hadn't noticed him. He waited until he heard her car drive off before continuing to move. He knew he was safe for the rest of the day. He entered the bathroom and caught his reflection in the large, 7 feet mirror covering the wall on his left. The man, wearing a somewhat too big pair of pajamas, looked nothing like the proud athlete that flexed and inspected his buff physique daily until two weeks ago. Chris sighed and quickly looked away from the depressing image. His hand reached for the top button of his pajama shirt as he moved away from the mirror. He tossed his pajamas in the furthest corner and stepped to the shower. He looked down to avoid his naked reflection in the mirror when a movement outside attracted his attention. He moved toward the window and looked down at the garden. Ted had gone home to inject his now swollen balls with his daily double dose of the new, designer steroid his wimpy housemate was providing him. As usual, he felt the energy coursing through his huge body as soon as he emptied the needle in his balls. He walked out and dove into the pool. Swimming lap after lap, his strong muscles propelling his beastly frame through the water. After 15 minutes, a mild burning sensation spread across his wide back as a soft pump build inside the hard masses of bulging muscles. He slowly swam toward the side and easily pulled his body from the water, his thick arms flexing in the process. Chris stared in awe at his younger cousin's big body as it rose from the water; it looked bigger than any body he'd ever seen, including his own at his prime. He gulped when he noticed the thick triceps exploding outward out the back of his arms as the teen got up from the pool. Water slid down along the crevices separating the mounds of hard muscle that bulged against each other across the insanely wide back, topped with thick rising traps. Ted enjoyed the mild pump after his swim and casually groped his huge muscles. His right paw roamed the hard shelf of protruding meat on his chest while his left paw slid down and grabbed hold of his own beefy ass, clenching the muscle to test its hardness. Chris' eyes widened at the scene unfolding next to the pool. His hand instinctively reached down and grabbed his cock. He slowly stroked his inflating shaft as he gazed at the show below the window. He had never been turned on by a guy or any of his muscular opponents, but his younger cousin's freakish frame filled with hulking muscle sent unknown urges through him. Ted released his pecs and flexed his right arm, enjoying how the thick bicep swelled with girth as he brought in his fist. He turned around and went into a most muscular, making striations and veins being pushed up by his big muscles against his skin. Chris gasped as his cousin turned around and feared that the huge teen had seen him. His heartbeat calmed down a bit as he saw his cousin continuing his poses. He kept stroking his cock at the explosion of muscles hardening all over the wide frame of his cousin. Ted raised his arms and threw a mindboggling double bicep. His tree-sized arms swelling into round, orbs of power next to his head. Chris' hand frantically pumped his cock, but it only got half-hard. He moved away from the window filled with frustrations. Even though he'd lost 70 pounds of muscle, his cock seemed to have retained its size. But ever since his mysterious shrinking had worn off, he had never gotten fully hard again. "What's wrong with me?", he asked himself as he kept stroking his cock for several minutes without getting it fully hard or even getting off, his mind filled with the images of his cousin's body. "DID YA ENJOY DA SHOW, CHRISSY?" Jeremy was going through his desk in search of the second voodoo doll and the spell. "Where did I put those things?", he asked himself as he emptied the last drawer atop the wooden desk. He quickly checked the few items that fell out, swiped them back into the drawer and placed it back in the desk. He turned around and pulled open the metal closet only to find it empty. "I've got to have the spell to drain that kid's muscles too", Jeremy said to himself. He slammed the closet shut and turned around, when his eyes caught a piece of paper lying under his desk. He picked it up and felt the blood freeze in his veins as he read it. It was a repo document that contained a complete list with all the things that had been impounded a few weeks ago when he was away for his contest. Jeremy pulled out his phone and called the number marked on the paper. The deep, bellowing voice echoed against the tilled walls and made Chris jump up. He turned around, his hand still stroking his half-hard cock. His cousin was standing in the hallway, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist and looked straight at him. 'Wh… What do you mean?", he asked as he released his dick and placed both his hands in front of it. "Come on, little guy", Ted rumbled, "Ya think I didn't see ya looking?". "I… ehm… I saw something move outside and… ehm… wanted to check if everything was ehm… okay", Chris blurted out. "Ya've been staring at me every morning since last week, Chrissy", Ted growled. "Ehm… I…", Chris said, his face turning red as his cousin looked straight into his eyes. A grin formed on Ted's lips at his cousin's reaction. "No worries, little guy", he stated, "ya're right to admire perfection." Ted stepped into the bathroom. Chris stepped back instinctively as his huge cousin entered the bathroom. "Fucking small door", Ted said as he moved slightly sideways. Chris gulped: his cousin was too wide to fit normally through the doorway, his broad shoulders brushed the doorway in the process. Chris' mouth fell open a bit as he took in the teen's massiveness: Ted's shoulders were half again as wide as the doorway. He took another step back as the teen beast stood only a few feet from him and seemed to fill the entire bathroom with his presence. His cousin's body looked huge as he had stared at it through the window, but up close it looked simply beyond human. The tree-sized, massive arms that hung relaxed at the teen's sides, were round and hard, stretching the thin skin tight across the meaty masses that formed his triceps and biceps; the three heads of the round, freakishly wide canon ball-sized delts were clearly separated from each other by deep cuts etching into the shoulder; his pecs jutted forward from his chest and formed a muscular shelf obscuring the top of the beast's stomach, but the thick muscles looked somehow less impressive trapped between the bulging arms and the insanely broad and perfectly round shoulders; his stomach was a somewhat bloated eight-pack of cobblestone-sized abs divided by grooves; his strong looking neck reminded off a bull by the uprising, meaty traps; even while the beastly teen was fully relaxed, a thick vein prominently snaked along the meaty masses of his biceps, over the hard surface of his wide, front delt onto his chest, several smaller veins branching from it into the muscles. Chris' mouth had gradually opened more and more as his eyes scanned his younger cousin's godly torso. His hands moved away to reveal his cock as his arms just hung next to him. The smug grin on Ted's lips widened further as he noticed his cousin's reaction. "Ever seen a body so huge, so hard, so muscular, so … perfect on stage, cuz?", Ted asked and scratched the back of his head with his right paw, making his right bicep mound up an revealing his deep armpit in the process. Chris just stared at the mound of muscle atop the teen beast's arm, veins exploding across its surface as the mass of hard meat bulged into a football-sized orb. The wave of musky scented heat emanating from the teen's hairy armpit, filled his nose. Goosebumps appeared all over Chris' body as the heat and manly odor of his cousin enveloped him. His cock rose to the occasion, its 7 inches protruding in a hard salute from his pelvis. "Star of da family getting off on my huge body?", Ted asked sarcastically as he saw his cousin's cock inflate, "lucky ya never were up against real men, champ. Ya would have boned up on stage. I should enter a contest too. Would blow all them wimpy boys away. What ya think, cuz?". Ted finished scratching his head, lowered his right arm and playfully clenched his fist, making his thick tricep explode in vein-choked hardness at the back of his tree-sized arm. "Ehm… you … ehm… your chest lagging a bit", Chris replied automatically. "MY CHEST? LAGGING?", Ted bellowed angrily, his deep voice rumbling against the tilled walls and filling the bathroom and his face turned red. "I … ehm… mean to compete…", Chris blurted out, jumping up at the teen beast's reaction. "Let's see who's lagging!", Ted boomed and went into a most muscular. His traps jumped upward, pressing into his broad neck; his freakishly wide delts hardened into steely cannonballs as its three heads swelled and pushed more veins up against his paper thin skin; his beastly arms turned into concrete hardness as his biceps balled up and pushed into his protruding chest; veins and striations exploded all over his powerful pecs; below the hard rack of muscle, his eight-pack turned into an armor-like wall of cobblestone-sized muscles. "I … ughn", Chris mumbled at the symphony of muscular perfection that erupted in front of him. His balls drew tight and his hard shaft throbbed as his 7 incher blasted out a patheticly small load into the towel that was still wrapped around his cousin's waist. One small load was all that his balls could produce and his cock already began deflating slowly. Chris lowered his head in shame. "HAHAHA", Ted's deep, roaring laughter rattled the bathroom as he relaxed his pose and saw the small amount of cum dripping along his towel. "Too much perfection for ya, Chrissy?", he said grinningly, then added: "flex yar pecs". "Huh?", Chris muttered and looked up into his cousin's eyes. "Ya said my puny pecs were lagging, cuz", Ted replied, "Let's see da champ's chest. Now flex!". His cousin's loud command made Chris shiver slightly and he automatically obeyed the teen beast. He brought his hands together in front of his diminished abs and flexed his chest. His flattened chest hardened a bit but the layer of fat coating his body didn't let any veins or striations appear. "Wow, an excuse for a chest", Ted said with his smug grin, took a step toward Chris and put his left paw atop his cousin's pecs, covering them almost completely. Chris sighed as his cousin's paw made contact with his flexed chest. He could feel the beastly teen's strength through the relaxed palm. He peeped in pain as his cousin playfully clenched his thick fingers, making them sink into the flexed chest like it was butter. Chris tried relaxing his pecs, but his cousin's strong grasp simply overpowered his diminished muscles and cramped them into flexed state while crushing them. "Please, Ted, let go", Chris peeped in pain with tears leaking from the corner of his eyes as his cousin's fingers kept digging into his chest. He sighed in relief, bent over and placed his hands on his knees, gasping for air as the paw released his chest. His pecs felt completely destroyed, beyond anything he'd ever felt after any of his intense workouts. "Now ya feel my LAGGING chest, cuz", Ted bellowed. Chris got up instantly and placed his hands atop the beastly teen's protruding pecs. He gulped as he noticed that each of his hands didn't cover half of his cousin's pecs. It felt like putting his hand on concrete heated by the sun. The beefy, hard muscle radiated heat into his palms. He copied his cousin's action and clenched his hands with all his might. His eyes widened as his fingers couldn't put the slightest dent into the rock-hard surface. He tried summoning more power, his body shaking from the effort, his breathing getting faster and his face turning red. The pecs in his grasp easily withstood the attack: his fingers simply couldn't budge the hard, hot surface. He gulped as he realized the strength hidden in the teen beast. Ted's smug grin reappeared on his face as he saw his cousin struggling to dent his relaxed pecs. "Let's flex my LAGGING chest", he said as he felt his cousin starting to release his hold. He put his tree-sized arms in front of his lower abs and flexed his chest. Chris' eyes in amazement and disbelief when the concrete-hard slabs of muscle contracted under his touch. He could feel the striations and web of veins through the paper-thin skin as the thick muscles pushed them upward. His fingers were pried open by the waves going through the surface as the beastly teen bounced his chest. His flaccid cock jumped back to full hardness and throbbed wildly in the air as the powerful pecs hardened fully under his touch. "Still think my pecs are lagging, cuz?", Ted asked. Chris just nodded 'no', his fingers roaming the steely hard surface. His 7 incher throbbing some more as he traced in and out of the striations crisscrossing the shelf of hot muscle below his small looking hands. "What was yar best pose, Chrissy?", Ted demanded and bounced his pecs some more, enjoying the delicate touch on his beastly muscles. "Back double bicep", Chris replied, looking up to stare in the teen beast's eyes. "Let's see if I can match yar money shot, cuz. Ya can let go of my chest now", Ted said casually while grinning down at his smaller cousin. Chris looked at his hands and noticed they were still fixed atop the magnificent pecs. He reluctantly lowered them, his cock jolting as his cousin hardened the muscle a final time. His mouth fell open when the beastly teen turned around and exposed his back. Thick traps broadened the base of the neck and descended down toward the wide shoulders; beefy bumps of hard muscle flowed into each other all over the broad surface that formed an insane looking v-taper due to the relatively slim waist. "Ya'll have to tell me how it looks, cuz. Don't have eyes at the back of my head", Ted stated. "Ya hear me?", he asked as he didn't get any response. "Huh… ehm… yes", Chris answered, the deep voice shaking him from his wonder. "Let's do this!", Ted boomed and slowly raised his tree-sized arms next to his frame. Chris just stared as the mounds of beef atop the broad back rolled against each other, fighting for space on the massive surface. His mouth went dry when his cousin's arms were fully extended next to his freakish frame, the thick triceps hanging heavily at the back of them. His hard cock wildly rocked back and forth in the air as the teen beast brought in his forearms. Veins exploded all over Ted's bulging biceps as they mounded bigger and bigger. Chris' balls contracted painfully at the sight. The beastly teen's biceps balled up further, peaking high as he brought in his hands to flex them fully. "Ughn", Chris moaned. His balls convulsed, summoning a meager, watery load that leaked from his 7 incher. His diminished body shivered and he lost his balance. He extended his hands and placed them on the broad back for support. Ted heard his cousin's lust-filled moan and turned around. His inflating cock ripped the towel aside as it swelled with blood. He put his right paw atop his smaller cousin's shoulder and pushed slightly. Chris' knees buckled and he sank down on the floor on them. He looked straight at the teen beast's growing cock that inched toward his face. He grabbed the pillars of corded, deeply grooved muscle that were his cousin's legs for support and stared at the fleshy snake, inflating atop the low-hanging, lemon-sized balls. He was mesmerized by the hefty pole that lengthened and thickened. Veins coiled along the swelling shaft as it inched closer and closer toward his face. Ted pivoted his hips, smacking his now fully hard, 14 inch cock against his cousin's face. Chris yelped in pain as the rock-hard pipe of hot meat smacked against his left eye. Before he could pull himself away, the snake throbbed and exploded right in his face. "YEAUGHNN!", Ted groaned as his lemon-sized balls blasted out load after load of thick cum. Chris felt like he was being buried by hurricane of sticky spunk. Every time he tried to take a breath, a torrent of cum filled his nose and mouth. He was on the verge of passing out when the avalanche of cum came to an end. He inhaled deeply, filing his lungs with oxygen. He felt his cousin's paw release his shoulder and crawled backward, moving away from the still in post-orgasmic bliss teen beast, until he felt the tilled wall against his back, streams of the gluey, hot liquid slowly sliding down his drenched face and dripping onto his nearly vanished pecs. Ted noticed his cousin's retreat. He took one big stride and effortlessly pulled the small guy up as he closed the distance between them. "Where ya goin', cuz?", he asked. Chris shivered as the beastly teen put him back on his feet. "Haven't you humiliated me enough?", he peeped and spat out some cum that slipped into his mouth, "What have I done to you to deserve this?". "Ya don't remember?", Ted boomed, "Every family meeting ya were the star of the day. Everyone yakking 'Chris this and Chris that'. Every time ya had to arm wrestle the other kids, even though ya were the biggest guy." "But it was just a game", Chris interjected and looked up into his cousin's eyes. Fear filled his diminished body as he noted the dark glare. "NOT TO ME!", Ted bellowed loudly. Chris startled as the teen beast's deep voice rattled his body. "I didn't mean to hurt you", he said, "I even came to visit you in juvy." "Now it's my turn to play, cuz", Ted continued, ignoring his cousin's last remark. "What…", Chris said but stopped talking as the beastly teen's paws grabbed his waist. "Man, ya're so light, cuz. What ya weigh?", Ted asked grinningly while he effortlessly lifted his cousin up against the tilled wall. "ehm… 159", Chris replied automatically. He wiggled and wormed but his body didn't move an inch in the strong grip that nearly spanned his entire waist. His feet dangled in the air as they left the floor. "159? HAHAHA I weighed that when I was 15! Now curl 225 for reps easily. No wonder ya feel like a fucking feather", Ted bellowed laughingly and continued lifting his cousin. Chris wiggled with all his might, his hands tugging at the thick fingers encircling his waist and his legs kicking wildly in the air. His weak hands couldn't pry open the teen beast's paws and his knees felt like they hit a concrete wall as they collided with the huge quads. He looked down on the beastly teen's tree-sized arms that kept raising him higher. The muscles in the massive upper arms looked hard and round, yet showed no sign of strain whatsoever; veins snaked across the corded muscles in the thick forearms. " I'm sorry I made you feel bad. Let me go, please", he whined as he realized he was completely at the teen beast's mercy. "I'm just havin' fun, cuz. Just like ya back in the day. Nothing like dominating an opponent. Besides, looks like yar enjoying this too", Ted replied and lifted his cousin some more. Chris looked down to follow the teen beast's gaze and saw that his own cock was nearly hard again. It was already up at 5 inches and kept inflating very slowly. In a reflex, he put his hands in front of his dick. "I'ld hide it too if it was that small. Mine's bigger flaccid than yars fully hard", Ted said and held his cousin still against the tilled wall. Chris ignored the beastly teen's remark and sighed in relief as his rise came to an end. He hoped his cousin would grow tired off showing off his superb strength and let him go after this humiliation. "Huh?", he muttered as his cousin took a step closer, pressing his hard, protruding chest into his soft stomach. Chris' eyes widened in disbelief and horror as he felt the fat, hot head of the teen beast's 14 incher press against his ass. "No", he screamed and tugged frantically at the strong paws around his waist. He looked down pleadingly into his cousin's eyes but only encountered a deep, cold, dark glare. Ted just grinned smugly at his smaller cousin's feeble attempts to get free: dominating the former star of the family, that was clearly turned on by his own majestic muscles, made him harder than ever before. He pushed his hips up and yanked his arms down, driving his 14 incher into his cousin. "NOOOOO…UGH" Chris' painful, high-pitched squeal flew through the bathroom as the searing, thick spear invaded his intestines. He clenched his ass, his entire body in defense but the fleshy battering ram simply overpowered him. His ass felt like it was going to be ripped open by the girth of the beastly teen's massive cock; he felt it stretch wider and wider with every inch of rock-hard meat that was shoved into it. His mouth hung open in a silent scream, his eyes closed and his faced contorted as agony pumped through his frail, 159 pound body and his arms hung limp at his sides as his defenses were being obliterated and his body was shoved down. He felt the teen beast's pubes brush against his frail ass as the last inch of the massive cock entered him. The sharpest pang ended. Chris took in a deep breath and reopened his eyes, his heart beating in his ears. "Remember how I dominated yar puny ass three ago, cuz?", Ted asked while looking slightly up in his cousin's eyes and grinning smugly as he noticed his cousin's nod, " I'm 80 fucking pounds bigger now. 362 pounds of pure, rock-hard, beefy muscles. More than twice yar size, cuz." Ted released his cousin's waist and took another step closer to the wall, trapping his cousin's body between his own beastly frame and the tilled wall. "Yeahgn", he groaned as his smaller cousin's body spasmed around his 14 incher. Chris' mind was swirling with the most intense pain he'd ever felt, overwhelmed him. Other sensations mixed with the excruciating pain as the beastly teen's protruding pecs shoved him against the wall. A jolt went through his still swelling cock when he realized that the tilled wall against his back felt softer than the wall of muscle in front of him. His muscles twitched as his mind processed his cousin's remark: the kid that was five years younger than him had evolved from a puny pencil into a beastly god that outweighed him by 200 pounds of pure muscle. His now hard 7 incher smacked against the hard cobblestone-sized abs of the eight-pack in front of him when he fathomed he was supported by his cousin's cock and pecs. His eyes wandered the wall of muscle that trapped him and widened as they took in how the beastly teen outsized and dwarfed his own body: the teen's waist was as wide as his own diminished shoulders and led up to a pair of insanely broad, cannonball-sized, perfectly round shoulders, half again as wide as a door. His ass clenched around the throbbing pole as another jolt of pleasure mixed with the pain. "Yeahgn", Ted grunted as he saw the look of admiration in his smaller cousin's eyes. His 14 incher jolted in the pleasantly tight ass as he installed his full domination and took over the spot of the fallen star. He automatically raised his arms for a victory flex. Chris' eyes widened like saucers and his mouth hung open as the teen beast flexed his tree-sized arms. Veins snaked across the wide lats that presented themselves at the side of the broad back; the thick, horseshoe-shaped triceps hung hard and low at the bottom of the impossibly bulky arms; the meaty biceps ballooned upward and outward, rising higher and higher, dwarfing footballs as the muscles hardened into their full size; The separation between the two heads was clearly visible through the paper-thin skin as the muscles swelled into their 35 inches of rock-hard, vein cobbled beef. Chris could swear he heard the satin-like skin stretch as it tried to contain the huge muscles swelling and hardening with power. His hands instinctively reached for the intimidating orbs. They trembled as they neared the magnificent muscles and felt the heat produced by them. "Wow… ughn", he groaned when his small hands made contact with the concrete-hard, bigger-than-footballs muscles. His 7 incher instantly smacked wildly against the armor-like eight-pack and his puny balls spewed a watery load of cum against the ridged stomach. Ted felt the dribble against his cobblestone-sized abs and the frail touch of his elder cousin on his rock-hard biceps. The thought of completely dominating the fallen star of the family and dwarfing him like a ragdoll with his own 362 body sent him over the edge. His lemon-sized balls churned and orgasm flooded his divine frame as his cock exploded and his body hardened fully. "YEEAAUUGGHHNNN!!!!!!!!!!!", he roared in deep, all-consuming pleasure and blasted the first of a long series of loads into his frail cousin. Chris felt like riding a wild bull, his 159 pound body shaking back and forth violently on the rhythm imposed by the beastly teen's 14 incher that filled him with sticky, liquid heat. His hands kept groping the flexed, spasming biceps, unable to dent the stone-like surface and being pried open by the sheer force of the spasms shooting through them. His hard 7 incher smacked against the armor-like, deeply grooved eight-pack. The protruding shelf of pecs pressing him against the tilled wall, flexed in unison with the other majestic muscles on the teen beast's 362 pound body and crushed his own meager chest. "YEAAUUGGHHNN!", Ted kept roaring as his 14 incher blasted out angry load after angry load of thick spunk into his smaller cousin. He felt the smaller guy's small dick drum against his strong stomach and pressure build along his throbbing, thick shaft as it pumped more cum into the small guy. After 10 big loads, his most intense orgasm ever cooled down and he looked at his cousin. A grin appeared on his sweat-drenched face as he noticed that the small guy was still groping his massive arms. "Know yar place now, cuz?", he asked as he controlled his breathing. Chris looked into the teen beast's eyes and nodded. He let his now bloated body be pulled from the still hard pole and sighed in pain as the pleasure left him. He crashed down on the floor, sticky cum flowing steadily from his devastated ass, his body worn out by the fucking of a lifetime and stared up at the beastly teen that strutted away slowly and entered the shower. He passed out with the sound of water raining down against the tiles. "Fine, thanks", Jeremy said and ended his call. He slammed his fist in frustration against the desk. The secretary of the repo company had told him that the stuff from his gym had indeed come in. He'd offered all of his prize money to buy it back, only to discover the bank had already used it to pay for the weights and machines still left in the gym. He'd tried to propose an advance on his prize money for the upcoming season to buy back the stuff from his desk, but unfortunately it had been sold publically a week ago. "Better focus on dominating the upcoming season with my new physique", he said to himself, "And move away from that crazy teen beast since I can't steal his muscles too. I could train in that private gym he and Chris had given an interview before their last show.". Jeremy quickly sprinted out his gym, ducking away behind a tree when he saw the impossibly huge Ted strutting toward the building, got to his car and drove off. He quickly packed his things in his condo and drove away. After a four hour drive, Jeremy arrived at the gym owned by the main sponsor of the LTB. He entered the facility and greeted the receptionist who threw him a lust-filled look. "Come to prepare the next season?", she asked as she licked her lips playfully. "Yep. Have to keep these muscles growing", Jeremy replied and bounced his pecs under his tight shirt. "You have the place all to yourself", she replied and handed his key, "Just one other guest for the moment". "Fellow athlete?", Jeremy asked as he grabbed his bag. "Na, some guy that arrived earlier today. Says he's here to get some rest. If there's anything I can do for you, just let me know. Anything at all", the receptionist said and caressed his hand. "We'll see", Jeremy replied and winked at her. He went up the stairs to the champ suite located at the back of the only corridor on the second floor, passing the doors of the four other rooms of the hotel on his way. He entered his suite, scanned it with a smile, tossed his bag aside and got to bed to sleep off the frustration and fatigue from this day. The next morning Jeremy awoke fully recharged after his long sleep. He felt energy coursing through his body and jumped out off his bed. He pulled on his boxers, sweatpants and t-shirt. He grabbed a small towel, prepared his workout shake and left his room, eager to get to the gym. He swaggered through the hallway, enjoying the feeling of being the undisputed top dog, when the second door on his left opened and an athletish looking guy stepped into the hallway. The guy bumped into him and bounced off against the wall. "Sorry", Chris said and rubbed his shoulder as he looked at the guy in front of him. "Chris?", Jeremy asked as he stared at his former rival, "What are you doing here?". Chris recognized his eternal rival and responded automatically: "Had to get away from my cousin. He gave me a black eye". He noted how Jeremy's shoulders and pecs stretched his t-shirt and the thick arms completely filled the strained sleeves. "What happened to you, man. How did get this big?", he asked as he took in his rival's body. "Just bulking for the next season, man. Been using a new routine. Had some great results on it these last weeks. Up to 265 this morning", Jeremy replied and flexed an nicely shaped, hard, 22 inch arm to illustrate his point. "That's over a 100 pounds more than me", Chris blurted out. He stared at his rival's meaty arm, bigger, rounder and harder than his own had ever been. "I'm off to the gym. Wanna join me?", Jeremy asked and lowered his arm. "I don't know", Chris mumbled, but his now way bigger rival was already moving toward the stairs. The same lustful feelings he'd felt for his cousin's beastly body urged him to follow the big guy to see his body in action. Jeremy entered the gym, Chris following him like a puppy, and headed for the rack of dumbbells in front of the mirror. "Quick arm workout", he said as he grabbed the 30 pounders and began cranking out quick reps to warm up. Chris followed his lead, grabbed the 20 pounders and cranked out reps. He glanced at his rival and noticed the smoothness of the motion and the veins swelling along the working muscle. His own reps were far less smooth and his arms quickly began burning. He held the weights next to his body and stared at the big guy in the mirror. Jeremy enjoyed the pump spreading through his strong biceps and a grin formed on his face as he saw his fallen rival glance at him. "Let's do some real work, little guy", he said as he racked the dumbbells and grabbed hold of the 120 pounders. Chris reluctantly followed his rival's example and grabbed hold of the 50 pounders. His arms protested in agony as he lifted the dumbbells and instead he grabbed the 30 pounders. His arms, even though still 14 inches, were weaker than they looked. He struggled as he forced himself to complete the first rep. Jeremy grinned at the sight. "My warm up weight is too much for you to train with", he said as he pumped out another smooth, perfect rep. His biceps balling up, straining the sleeves of this t-shirt that retreated above the working balls of muscle; veins etching across the corded muscle on his forearms. Chris felt his dick begin to harden in his pants. He dropped the weights and rushed out off the gym, not wanting to be humiliated next to his rival. He looked back as he reached the door and saw the big guy taking off his t-shirt to continue his workout. A few hours later, Chris got back to the hotel after a long walk and went up to his room. He was about to open his door when he noticed that the door of the champ suite was slightly ajar. He couldn't resist to take a look in his former room. He carefully peeped into the apparently deserted suite and went in. He locked the door behind him not to be surprised and turned on the lights. Melancholy filled him as he thought back to the pleasant times he'd passed here. "So it's you." Chris turned aside and saw his now 100 pound bigger rival standing in the doorway to the bathroom. He simply stared at the muscular man that stepped into the suite. Jeremy was wearing nothing but his black, tight boxers, showing off his intimidating physique. He put his hands on his tight waist as he stepped to the center of the room. His broad, round shoulders formed a strong line from which hung his hard-looking, strong, meaty arms; his nicely rounded pecs protruded from his chest and made his nipples point down to the floor; his grooved six-pack rippled and flexed with every breath, veins snaking across the lowest row of the coke-can-sized muscles; his quads bulged hard and wide, stretching the fabric of his customized, black boxers. Chris ogled the spectacular body his opponent had somehow built and didn't move as his clothes were ripped away and his own body was exposed for inspection. "We're no longer in the same league", Jeremy said laughingly, "We're still the same height, but man, you look pathetic next to me. Like the 159 pound boy you are". He groped his own hard pecs and kneaded the warm muscle. Chris nodded instinctively at the big man's remark and kept taking in the beautiful sight of hard, cut, vascular muscle in front of him. His cock swelled in his briefs, tenting them as it hardened to its 7 inches. "I'm gonna strip you of all your titles. Dominating you like a 265 pound god dominates a prepubescent runt", Jeremy said and flexed his arms. Chris stared at the hard, 22 inches of beefy muscle that turned into round, vein-covered orbs atop his rivals arms. Precum leaked from his dick, forming a dark stain on his tented briefs. Jeremy noted the smaller guy's reaction and felt his own cock harden. He ripped away his own boxers, making his 7 incher smack hard against his tight six-pack. "Suck me off", he said to his fallen opponent and reached for his smaller shoulder to push him down. Chris didn't even let Jeremy touch his shoulders. He dove down onto his huge rival's cock and took it in his mouth in a swift motion. He grabbed the tight, muscular waist for support and sucked with all his might. He craved for the muscular, 265 pound body under his grasp. "Fuuuuck", Jeremy groaned by the unexpected and eager action of his fallen rival. His cock throbbed and his muscles twitched in pleasure as the little guy suck his cock voraciously. "UGHN", he boomed as his balls exploded and rushed out his loads into the hungry mouth. Chris' cock also spewed its meager load into his briefs as he sucked his rival's blasting cock. "Didn't know you liked cock that much", Jeremy said between fast breaths as he pulled his still hard cock from the smaller guy's mouth. "Best head I've ever head. Perhaps I should keep you around for that", he said and pulled up his diminished rival. Chris heard the huge guy's words and nodded in pleasure. He let him pull his 159 pound body up, enjoying how the guy dominated him. Jeremy was pulling Chris up when a sudden weakness invaded his own body. "No", he said as he felt his body shrinking. "YES" Jeremy and Chris looked at the door and saw Ted standing at it. And growing. "Found yar voodoo stuff", Ted said and opened his paw to reveal a voodoo doll dressed in Jeremy's shirt. A jolt went to his huge body and he threw back his head as his muscles swelled in size. Chris and the shrinking Jeremy rushed into the bathroom and jumped onto the escape ladder. The heard Ted's deep moans as they disappeared into the night.

Parts 4-6 Parts 7-9 Parts 10-11 Hey y'all. I'm a long time lurker here but the kind of stories I like can be few and far in between so I decided I better write some of my own. I finished this story before posting so it's all done but I think there's more impact if it's split into parts. I'm gonna be posting 3-4 at a time, for a total of 11 parts. Hope y'all enjoy. The bell rang and Samuel shuffled out the door with the purposeful scurry of a practiced avoider. It was incredible to him how every geek in every high school there ever was had the same tactics for bully avoidance. It was even more incredible how resoundingly unsuccessful these tactics had been. He could feel Gordon’s eyes burning into the back of his head, his lowered head that marked him as the vulnerable, skinny geek he was. Samuel glanced back furtively. He had broken one of the cardinal rules of bully avoidance, but he couldn’t help himself. Both Gordon and he were the same height, 5’9”, and both were sophomores, but that was where the similarities stopped. Gordon had a full eighty pounds on him and was one of those teenagers who somehow looked like he was in his mid-twenties. A perfect golden dusting of stubble framed his broad jaw and mouth, and he had short and wavy locks of that same wheat gold hue that fell casually around in his head. He had an easy confidence to his movements rather than the awkwardness that had followed so many teenagers into puberty. And he knew how to dress to show it off. When we wasn’t in his jersey, Gordon always wore a short-sleeved polo that was just tight enough to stretch just a tiny bit every time he moved his arm. Even in the winter, he was fond of showing off how even the cold couldn’t kill the pump of his round, full biceps. Samuel felt himself freeze. An onlooker might have registered his non-motion as fear, but he was transfixed. Part of him loved being hurt, roughed-up, manhandled by Gordon. He secretly loved watching the big almost-man asserting his dominance, and if it happened to him, well, that was just front-row tickets. But it hurt. And it hurt as he was lifted by his collar and slammed against the wall. He had been bruised enough to be able to anticipate the aching he’d feel all morning the next day, and he hated himself for how powerless he himself was. So weak and puny compared to the brash, bold, muscular specimen pinning him up. Gordon smirked. “Hey dweeb. Your mom’s a whore.” Whore? That was a new one, amazingly. It was odd that it hadn’t come up before but Samuel could hardly finish his- “She just loves the dick. BAM! BAM! Oh, oh, oooohhhhh! Take me! Take me!” God. Gordon wrinkled his brow mockingly but all it accomplished was further furrowing it into a look of aggression and power. Before he could finish that thought Samuel was thrown to the ground and Gordon sauntered off followed by his two beefy lapdogs, two fellow jocks who knew staying in his wake would provide them with amusement and ways of asserting their own dominance. “I guess I should go get myself checked out,” Samuel thought as he picked himself up and dragged himself to the nurse’s office. He was a regular there. Often he was fine, but he felt it was wise to make sure each time. This time however the school nurse was busy with a freshman who looked like he had badly burned himself. “Not today, Samuel,” she said with a sigh. Without even looking at him, she reached a hand down into a drawer, drew out a slip of paper, signed it and gave it to him. “Whatever it is, just go home and deal with it. I’ve got three boys who decided it’d be smart to play chicken with a Bunsen burner.” The excuse to skip class was not lost on Samuel, and within five minutes the slip was in the hands of the school office secretary and he was out on the street riding his bike home. As he pulled up to his front yard though, something was off. In the window of his parents’ room, he saw his mom’s hand pressing on the glass. It quivered, and then stretched out and pressed itself a little bit higher. He decided that he wasn’t going to announce his presence on arrival. He held the front doorknob tightly as he put in his key and muffled the sound as he turned the lock. With the tiniest click, it opened and he gingerly slipped in, making sure to keep the doorknob turned and slowly release it back into its latch. He stood still for a moment. There was movement upstairs, he could feel it. He tiptoed up the stairs and to the closed door of his parents’ room and placed his ear. To his horror, Gordon’s rendition of his mother was painfully accurate. “Take me! Take – OH!” He mentally calculated. His dad was a meat shop owner (not a butcher, he always insisted) and today was Wednesday. He wasn’t going to be home until eight at the earliest. “OOOOHHHH!!!” Samuel cringed. He heard a long deep moan of a man and realized what this meant. It meant that he most definitely certainly couldn’t be found just outside the door and that this particular door was going to be opening soon – very soon. He scattered backward, almost falling but managing to catch himself lightly with his fingertips before very quickly but very quietly sprinting down the stairs. He opened the door, thanking his stars that he hadn’t locked it when he had entered, slipped out, closed it, picked up the bike, and brought it behind the fence where no one could see him. It wasn’t long before he heard the front door open, and slam shut again. Heavy footsteps rang out on the pavement and Samuel hurriedly slung his leg over his bike to look as if he had just arrived. Out of the fence appeared a very large, very mustachioed wheat blonde man. Samuel recognized him right away, and was filled with a jumbled blend of fear and disgust. It was Mr. Connors, the football coach and Gordon’s father. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Mr. Connors had played football in college. He was an offensive lineman and looked every inch the part. 6’1”, 305 pounds, with a thick solid midsection but an enormous barrel chest and thick trunk legs that had earned him the nickname “The Immovable.” His normally sleeked back hair was clearly roughed up and there was no mistaking the cause. Samuel shrunk back a little but Mr. Connors noticed out of the corner of his eye and soon Samuel had a mass of football coach bearing down upon him. “Boy. Why aren’t you in school?” “I- I-,” Samuel knew telling the whole truth wouldn’t end well for him. Mr. Connors was notoriously protective of the football team and especially his son. Any accusations slung their way would certainly come back to bite Samuel, “I wasn’t feeling well and the nurse sent me home.” Mr. Connors huffed disapprovingly, twitching his golden walrus mustache. “I had a note, I gave it to the office,” Samuel added weakly. Not gracing him with a reply, Mr. Connors walked past Samuel, patting him condescendingly on the shoulder as he passed by, the casual blow practically toppling him over. Samuel watched for a long time as he walked away, the ridges on his back rippling the fabric of his tight fitted suit. Dejected, he slouched back over to his house, bringing in his bike and this time making no furtive movements. He could hear the patter of the shower upstairs. Samuel thought back. The signs had all been there. A new Armani handbag here, some new Prada shoes there. And his mother had seemed so satisfied lately. He realized that there had been a difference to her. She took more care to look good, spent over an hour in the morning applying makeup. Of course… She came down the stairs and he noticed just how radiant she was. Red headed with long wavy hair, curvy and healthy, but with an athletic trim. People often wondered aloud how his dad had bagged her. She was indeed a real catch. And it all made sense now, at least in a perverse sort of way. But still, Gordon Connors had been right, his mother was a wh- Samuel couldn’t bring himself to say the word. How should he say it? She was… unfaithful. Right then and there, Samuel decided he had to tell his dad. His dad was his role model, who he had aspired to be all his life. Mild-mannered, with a gentle face hidden behind a pair of neatly placed glasses. His dad, Bruce Davidson, was handsome, but subservient. He was tall, at 6’2”, but wiry and thin and flat just the way Samuel was, maybe 170 pounds at the most. He kept his chestnut brown hair parted and he was always clean shaven, without a speck of hair on his face. At the meat shop he took great care, practically bending over backwards serving his clients, presenting himself formally in a tie and vest even underneath his apron. His hands were quick and skilled, and he proved time and time again that he could use technique and well-cared for tools to cut through even thick bone. In everything he taught Samuel that strength wasn’t needed. It had seemed to Samuel that his dad’s success had proven this but still, somehow, that hadn’t satisfied his mother. He pushed his way out the door, grabbed his bike and started pedalling to the meat shop. The bell jingled as Samuel stepped in the door. “Bruce Davidson’s Fine Cuts.” His dad glanced his way quickly and smiled at Samuel, appreciating his presence before holding up his hand to show him he was dealing with customers. It took nearly fifteen minutes but finally they were face to face and Samuel relayed everything that had happened since he had first seen the hand in the window. Bruce’s face fell slowly with each passing minute, but he was quiet the whole time. He only had one question at the end. “Mr. Connors. What is he like?” “Big dad. Real big. He’s not super tall but just so much size on him. He has Gordon’s hair colour and a walrus mustache and this real intimidating look to him that just bears you down. And his arms are just so thick and his back strains his jacket so that…” He trailed off, realizing he’d outed himself, but Bruce was no longer paying attention, instead lost in thought. He looked like he had come to an understanding. “Go home, Samuel. Let your mother know I’ll be home at 8 as usual.” All seemed normal for the rest of the evening, if awkward on Samuel’s part. He wanted to scream “How has nothing changed!?” but everyone was so calm. He couldn’t believe his dad. Maybe his dad was weak. Maybe his mother was taking advantage of a meek man who was destined only to be a provider. He was able to keep a stony face, however, and it wasn’t until he was in his bedsheets that he screamed silently into his pillow and fumed. He tossed and turned, but couldn’t get to sleep. Soon enough, elevated voices rose from downstairs and he snuck over to the stairs to hear what was going on. His dad’s normally soothing baritone was raised for the first time in years. “That’s who you want Lisa? You want someone powerful, someone strong? Is that what it takes to satisfy you!? You swore I was enough, that you were happy with me! We laughed at all the jocks, back then, don’t you remember? In college!” “I needed it, Bruce, I need him. He’s just so strong, so powerful, so BIG! When he took me, I realized that was what I was missing all my life. Yeah, he took me. You want honest communication Bruce? Here it is. I’m pregnant, Bruce, and it’s not your child. Our boy is a weakling. He’s mild and gets bullied and doesn’t even bother defending himself. It’s clear where he gets it from. I want my child, my new child to grow into a big strong man like Rolf. He just takes what he wants. He doesn’t live his life to serve others and that’s the man this child will be.” Stomping, and then the slam of the door. And there was nothing for Samuel to do but cry into his pillow. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Samuel was woken up by the slam of the door. He could hear the beeping of a backing up truck outside and then the voices of men working. There was clattering downstairs he groggily he wondered if his house was being demolished, and if so, couldn’t it wait until Monday. A splash of water to the face made him more alert and he tiptoed down the stairs to see what was going on. There was Bruce, looking dishevelled for the first time in his life. He was still in the same clothes he had worn the previous day and his hair’s part had fallen apart, restoring his hair’s natural tousle. For the first time, Samuel could make out a faint five-o’-clock shadow around his father’s jaw and cheeks. He and several other men were carrying a power rack, straining with the weight and ruddy-faced. They made for the stairs leading to the basement carelessly crashing into objects around the house along the way, and slowly but surely carried it all the way down the stairs. A crash downstairs, and then soon afterwards, they came again for an Olympic weight set. Set on trees were more plates than Samuel had ever seen, even in the school gym where the jocks practically lived. “Samuel? What’s happening?” Samuel jumped. Behind him was Lisa, his mother, yawning in her midnight blue cashmere housecoat. “What’s with all this racket? It’s 6 AM,” she added, annoyed, so loud her son jumped. Bruce came up the stairs, finished with his work and motioning for the men to leave. He stared for a long time into Lisa’s eyes, his face fierce with some kind of resolution. He then checked his watch. “Samuel, fetch me my comb, please. It’s time for me to go to work.” Samuel did as he was told, and Bruce, quickly combed his hair into a rough part, not quite as neatly as before, and staring the whole while into his wife’s eyes. The tension was palpable but for all his determination he broke first, dropping his comb onto the table by the TV, grabbing his apron and heading out the door. Lisa yawned again and went back upstairs. Having woken so early on a Saturday morning, Samuel let his curiosity get the better of him and looked into the basement. Down there, all of the junk had been pushed and stacked to the wall and in the clear space left was a magnificent powerlifting gym. There was several large bars, trees covered in plates from the tiny 2.5 pound ones up to 45s, red rubber plates and black steel plates. There was a power rack, a bench, flooring, and dumbbells up to 120 pounds lined up neatly in rows. Samuel tried to pick up a 45 pound plate and nearly dropped it. Gingerly he put it back and picked up the bar. He remembered watching the jocks do the bench press and he tried it. The bar felt heavy as he tried to push it up, but he made it, his arms shaking violently as he did. He was too scared to try any more though. This really wasn’t his thing. He jumped up to the bar of the power rack and tried to pull himself up. He heaved and kicked his legs but struggle as he might he couldn’t pull off a single one. He let go, landing lightly but hating himself for it. He had always been such a quiet little wimp. Not even all of this gear could change that, and he was certain it wouldn’t change his dad either. His mother was right, compared to Gordon and Mr. Connors, both of them were worthless. He couldn’t spend the whole day feeling sorry for himself, however. Having missed some classes there was a lot of make-up homework to do, and so Samuel lost himself in his studies while the day passed. Evening came with a slam of the door. He swiftly ran down, curious to see the state of his dad. He seemed to have cleaned up a little while he was at work. His hair was back in the neat part it was before, and his clothes seemed to have been smoothed over several times. Over the course of the day however, his scruff had grown out even more, outlining his features handsomely. He seemed out of sorts, but it was different from his expression that morning somehow. Noticing Samuel, he called out. “That lady with the long black hair, Vena. She couldn’t keep her hands off of my face! And making advances on me. As if I’d stoop to that level. Samuel, you’ve got to stay loyal to your loved ones. We men need to have a code, to have principles. Always remember that.” Samuel nodded vigorously and Bruce stepped past him making his way down into the basement. For a moment Samuel was reminded of the way Mr. Connors had pushed him by and walked away the day before, but he shook his head and rid his mind of it. His dad was nothing like that. Not long after, he heard grunting below. He snuck down, taking a peek at what was happening, and he was surprised at what he saw. Bruce’s face was a mask of fury, and he pulled every rep with what was practically a roar. It was anger, all rage, channelled into moving the bar up and down. He had stripped off his vest and button-up, having tossed them aside into an uncharacteristically messy heap while he worked out in only his undershirt and pants. Samuel had a small gasp of anticipation. Sweat shined from Bruce’s furrowed brow as he forcefully shifted the weights, roaring with effort. He carefully counted the plates on each of the exercises his dad did: Bench press: 135 lbs Rows: 115 lbs Overhead press: 85 lbs Squat: 155 lbs Deadlift: 175 lbs Pull-ups: 6 He made a mental note to check out what the jocks at school did. One last long growl as his dad pulled the bar from the ground one last time and dropped it. That was Samuel’s cue. He tiptoed up the stairs and pulled out the notebook he had been holding for school. He noted the weights of the lifts he had just seen, hoping his parents would think he was just doing some homework. “Hey there, hard at work?” Samuel snapped his book shut. There was Bruce, dripping with sweat, running from his now-messy hair down the side of his face and dripping from the scruff on his chin. He had work clothes in his arms. Samuel opened his mouth, thinking fast about what to reply, but there was no need. Bruce was already making his way upstairs and soon enough there were the sounds of the shower. Dinner came soon enough and Bruce was again clean-shaven and back to his impeccable self. A few words were exchanged about school and whatnot but Samuel had no intention of bringing up any of the uncomfortable events that had recently occurred, and it seemed the same for his mom, who continued with her meal in the same bored fashion she had spent the rest of her day. He finished his meal as he was always taught to do but then noticed that his dad’s plate was full. Hadn’t he been eating? He sat in silence watching Bruce finish one plate, and another. Lisa always made enough food to keep for leftovers in case anyone was hungry later, usually herself when she didn’t feel like cooking lunch. At the end there was nothing left, and to Samuel’s surprise, Bruce got up and went rummaging in the fridge. He eventually settled on the carton of milk, and poured himself two glasses to top off his large meal. “Thanks kindly for the meal, Lisa,” he remarked cheerfully, as he started doing the dishes. That evening, instead of sitting down on his reclining chair to read as usual, Bruce went to the computer and started browsing the internet. When it got late and Samuel headed up to bed he was still at it, intently looking at whatever it was he was looking at.

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 TROY One more curl, Maggot, just one more rep! Beautiful… Oh? You wanna do another? Then fucking do it, Maggot, do it! That’s it Maggot. You’re turning bright red there. I can see the fucking strain in your face. Your fucking neck is a mass of straining tendons! Damn, look at those rock-hard biceps of yours bulge! Look at those fucking veins pop out! It didn’t take long for those beasts to grow in, did it?! Don’t give up, Maggot, do it! That’s right, yell, fucking yell all you want! I love hearing you roar like a fucking maniac! And… BAM! Fuck, Maggot, that was awesome! You are a fucking beast today! That’s right, pause and take a good fucking look at the body in the mirror. Remember the first time I made you take off your shirt in the weight room. I thought you were gonnna die of shame. But now you like working out shirtless, casue you’re looking all swole, my Maggot, with that six pack and those bulging pecs of yours. I know you’d like to go around like that all the time but the school don’t allow it. Found out the hard way. Haha. But I’ve got a surprise for you, Maggot. Tomorrow is going to be a life changing day for you. Before now, you’ve been walking around in that loose shirt – which is getting a helluva lot less loose these days. Haha. But you’ve made such awesome progress, I went out and got you this. Yeah, it’s another blue Troy’s Maggot shirt, but look at it closely. That’s right. It’s a fucking tank top. It’s getting warmer and tomorrow you’re gonna wear that and give the whole school a fucking gun show! And dude, it will change your life forever. I guarantee it. And there are certain people we definitely want to show how fucking big you’re getting… Like Jack and Hunter! Haha! Ok, you can leave it off while we take your height and weight. 170! Damn, Maggot. We put 30 fucking pounds on you since you started on your…ah hem… supplements. And you can see it all throughout your core. It’s bigger, thicker, harder, with a musculature that’s way more defined and developed, with that ripped six pack, those pecs and those broad, bulging shoulders. Haha! And look at this! You’re 5’ fucking 9”! You’re an inch taller. That’ll be the GH at work. Why do you keep going on about that blue bottle? I told you to forget it. That was the lab dude’s pet project or something. Like I told you, the military took it away from him for human testing and he never heard any more about it. He just wants you to be his Guinea Pig. Anyway, look at that fucking rippling back of yours! The shit you’re on is getting you plenty big enough. Jack’s Maggot may be turning into a little tank – the thickness on that little dude is getting pretty freaky, but the way you’re growing, the best he could hope for is to be your mini-me. Haha. And Hunter’s Maggot may be putting on a little beef, but it’s nothing compared to the gains you’re making. Why mess with that experimental blue bottle shit when we’re going to win the bet without it? Why take the risk? Yeah, I still got the blue bottle. I’m keeping it locked away safe. So, just forget it, and think about tomorrow when you show up at school in that tank top. It’s gonna be a day you’ll never forget. I promise you. Brain’s Journal – Day 44 I feel like a fucking beast! Juicing is fucking legit! I’ve felt different almost from the day I started, more aggressive, more confident… and I’m a fucking animal in the gym! I’m so much stronger! I’ve just about doubled all my lifts! And my fucking muscles… It was only a few days before abs showed up on my flat stomach, like ripples on a fucking pond. I couldn’t fucking believe it! I had abs! Like those model guys on TV! And all the rest of my muscles… They’re growing all the fucking time! They’re popping up all over me, ALL FUCKING OVER ME! Every morning when I wake up, I’m fucking bigger! My arms are thicker, my chest is larger, and my shoulders are wider. FUCKIN AWESOME! And I can feel all that hard muscle moving around on my body under my shirt. FUCK, it feels good! I can’t believe what I was before, a worm, a fucking worm! And as big as I get, I know I’m still getting even bigger. And that thought just gets me fucking hard! The stack I’m on is legit, but I keep wondering what that little blue bottle would do. How big would that make me? Why does Troy keep it locked away? What is Troy really afraid of…? Maybe that I’ll get as big as him? That would be legit! Fuck, I’d love to be that big! And I’ll get there eventually, but I bet that blue bottle is the express route! But Troy’s not about to give that up. But he did give me that tank top, and holy crap, was he ever right about that! I had the strangest fucking day! First of all everyone was fucking staring at me all the time, especially the girls. One of them even stopped and asked me to flex so she could feel it. When I did she kind of grabbed at my rock-hard bi a little and then ran away giggling. Fuck, that made me hard. A lot was making me hard these days, but apparently, that was the stack. A couple of dudes even stopped me and asked how they could become maggots. No, wait, how did they put it? They wanted to know how to get into the Maggot Program – like there was a fucking program! I almost laughed my ass off. Then I told them you had to be chosen by one of the jocks. There was really no way to apply… Apply! hahahaha! I nearly lost my shit saying that! Then I saw Susie Nickerson, my crush, and I walk up to her all kinda suave like and I say, “Hi Susie,” giving the biceps an slight flex- not doin’ a pose or anything, just… you know… making ’em bulge a little while they’re hanging at my sides. As I say it, she looks up at me like she’s never seen me before and says, “Hi Brian, how’re you?” I say, “I’m fine,” and then ask her if she wants to grab a burger after school. She says, “Yes, but change your shirt first.” And I’m like, “Change my shirt? I can’t change my shirt. I’m Troy’s Maggot.” By this time the whole school knew about the bet. And she’s like “Troy’s Maggot? This jock is, like, laying claim to you, like he owns you. Don’t you find that degrading?” And I answer, “I guess I did when it first started, but now I’m proud of it. It’s kind of like a badge of honor. You know, I had two guys today ask me how they could become Maggots.” “Humph,” she said, “boys are pathetic. You know there’s more to being a man than having big muscles.” And I said, “Whoa, you must watch a lot of Family Channel, ‘’cause that shit’s straight off of there.” “Well, it’s true,” she said. “A couple of TV movies and suddenly you know all about what it’s like to be a dude. It may take more than big muscles to make a man, but having big muscles sure doesn’t disqualify you. In fact, from personal experience, I’d say you never really know what it is to be a man until you feel some real muscle on your frame, feel some power in your arms. It wakes up something inside you, something most dudes let sleep. But that’s something I don’t think a girl could ever understand.” “Then I guess you’re just another Neanderthal,” she said. “I guess I am. And one of these days, you’re gonna wanna try a little Neanderthal. And when you do, hit me up.” And then I just smiled at her, and she got real angry and stomped off. That didn’t go quite like I expected, but I was ok with how things turned out. It was lunch time and I made my way to the cafeteria. I still sat with Raphie, but I didn’t know how much longer that would last. Ralphie was buffing up, but I was noticeably bigger than him, noticeably bigger. And I could tell Ralphie didn’t like that. He was starting to get the muscle bug, just like me. Ross stopped eating with us after I called him puny. Well, next to Raphie and me he was staring to look kind of puny. I told him he otta start working out. He got mad, called us a couple of muscle heads and left. It was then I realized I was getting to the point where “muscle head” didn’t feel like an insult anymore. I kept seeing Simon around. He was wearing a tank top, too, these days. He was putting a lot of muscle on those arms of his. Problems is, because they were so short, they were starting to look a little stubby. He wasn't going to win the bet looking stubby. haha Guys had started calling him Little Tank, and it fit. Dude was almost half as wide as he was tall now. But he hated being called little in any context. He was always getting into fights. Been suspended twice for it already. I sometimes get fucking furious, but Troy is always there to talk me down. I guess he’s done it before for some of his jock buddies who have juiced. He’s pretty good at it. He always ends by telling me to save the anger for the gym, not to waste it on petty shit. And I do use it in the gym; it has helped me grow, get bigger, stronger. I know it has. Troy knows about growing. Troy sauntered over to our table, grinning. He gave Ralphie a sideways glance and then leaned over to me and said, “I tried to get another little bet going on an arm wrestling match between you and Ralphie-boy, here, but no one would bet against you, not even Hunter! We have so got this thing won!” Then he sauntered back to the jock’s table. I watched him go. Damn, those guys were big, way bigger than me. I wanted to be that big. Maybe that blue bottle could get me there, but Troy wasn’t going to use it. I know. I must have asked him 100 times. The only thing that might make Troy give it to me was if he thought he might lose the bet. I looked over at Ralphie. I knew Hunter was juicing him and he definitely was growing some big, veiny biceps and I could see his larger pecs starting to stretch his Hunter’s Maggot shirt. His back and shoulders were looking fuller and wider, too. But I think I must have grown twice as much as he has. And my tank top left no doubt I had way bigger arms than him. I was just on better stuff. Wait a minute… There was plenty of gear in the fridge in my room. And Troy never paid that much attention to how much was in there. If it looked like we might be running out, he just got some more. I could put Ralphie on the same shit I was on, maybe even a little more… And if it looked like Ralphie might be catching up to me, Troy would have no choice but to break out the blue bottle! “Ralphie,” I said. “Yeah?” he replied, “What are you doing after school today?” Next Part

The house was a wreck when we got inside. The communal bathrooms hadn't been updated in years, and the kitchen was barely functioning. As the team moved in to stake out their rooms, Colin and I retreated to the study. "Colin, this place is a disaster. Are you sure it's a good idea to move in here?" He put a hand on my shoulder, and I was immediately reassured. “I’m going to call Marcus’s father for help now.” Dan Cunitz was one of the most successful real estate developers in the state. He was also an alumnus of the school’s football team, and had been very generous to the school over the years. He had both the means and the resources to help rebuild the house. “Dan, we are going to need a complete rebuild of the bathrooms and kitchen, for starters. You WILL send over all the plumbing materials we need.” There was a pause as Dan spoke, then Colin replied: “No, not next week. Tomorrow. You will send the materials tomorrow.” I flinched a bit just overhearing Colin’s direct tone: Dan Cunitz had a well-deserved reputation as an aggressive, hard-nosed negotiator. I wasn’t sure this approach would work well with him. “You want to see what I can do with the team?” Colin said. With that, he barked at Jackson and me: “SHIRTS OFF!” Without hesitation, we obliged. I looked at Jackson and was impressed with his build. His shoulders seemed impossibly wide, with cannonball delts, a thick chest of armor, and a ripped 8-pack of abs. His biceps were huge and peaked, even while he was relaxed. He put his hands on his narrow hips and just casually flexed it all. Then he looked over and acknowledged me for the first time that day. With a blank look on his face, he put his huge hand on my neck and gave it a firm squeeze. He even reached over and slapped my hard midsection a few times, and said, “Colin did nice work on you, bro.” Even I was surprised at how my abs withstood his playful, but strong slaps. With that, Colin held up the phone, took some photos of us and sent them to Dan. I could only overhear pieces of Colin’s side of the conversation: “I can train Marcus…. In four weeks, he’ll be as big as my brother, in the photo…. at least that big, yes…. then eight weeks…. yes… 275lbs…. I know you are familiar with Jackson’s athletic record… Marcus has the potential to pass him. I know how to motivate that kind of growth, yes… but we’ll see how training goes, Marcus may not even be suited for baseball in a few months.” Did Colin just promise to have Marcus as big as me in four weeks? Bigger than Jackson in eight weeks? I knew better than to doubt him. And he had Mr. Cunitz eating out of the palm of his hand, which was probably the most impressive feat of all. There was another pause, and then I saw a knowing smile come across Colin’s face. “You can have it delivered today? That’s even better Danny-boy.” He was calling one of the most powerful men in the state Danny-boy. Even the university president addressed him as Mr. Cunitz. “Send over some staff to do the installation as well. Oh, and you’ll also have 600lbs of grass-fed beef shipped to the house each week. We need to eat well.” And in a deeper, much more authoritative tone, Colin concluded the call, while looking directly at a shirtless Jackson: “Let me know when you want to visit, I’m certain you will be pleased with the results.” Colin seemed to have an inside track on how to motivate Mr. Cunitz. Mr. Cunitz agreed to all of Colin’s demands. After the call, Colin summoned the entire team to the weight room, which was in an addition to the main house. The 6,000 square foot facility was stripped of most equipment, save for a 14-foot long pull-up rig, which was bolted to the concrete wall. “Good news. Marcus’s father has agreed to pay for the renovation of the house, which will start this afternoon. And, he will have the weight room fully functioning in a couple of days. But first we have to take down this rig.” “Colin, this rig is in perfectly good shape. It’s perfect for pull-ups, squats, and so much more. Why would you take it down?” I asked. “Jackson, show him.” Colin said. Jackson sauntered over to the rig, where the pull-up bar was eight feet off the ground. Staring right at Colin, he just reached his massive arms up and gripped the bar, with his feet planted firmly on the ground. “A pull up bar is no good if your feet can reach the ground,” Colin said, matter-of-factly. “Well not all of us have Jackson’s height, or wing span for that matter,” I interjected. “Not yet,” Colin said, with chilling confidence. “Take the rig down Jackson.” With his arms still extended overhead, Jackson tightened up all of his muscles and started to pull. At first, I thought the rig wouldn’t yield without more assistance, but Colin calmly coached Jackson: “Tighten up your core Jackson,” he said quietly. And we watched, breathlessly, as each of Jackson’s cobble stone abs activated, one by one, as he inhaled slowly, looking directly at Colin. “Now show me what those lats can do.” Jackson’s lats slowly started to flare out, as he inhaled, to immense proportions – much wider than anyone had ever seen. Colin gently placed a hand on Jackson’s upper back and softly said “That’s it Jackson, activate here now.” He started to exert all of his muscle, and after about a minute of silence, the rig started to creak. There was a loud groan coming from the concrete wall, as the iron bar started to yield to Jackson’s raw power. Jackson’s biceps, triceps and forearms were flexed up as well, showing his truly colossal muscle. The room was completely quiet except for the groaning of the rig, which steadily increased. I looked at the team, and everyone was riveted to this display of undisputed strength, most especially James, the power hitter. The cinderblock walls started to loosen, imperceptibly at first, but they slowly started to crumble. Then Colin said “NOW JACKSON, LATS!” and the whole rig separated from the concrete wall. Cinderblocks tumbled down onto the floor as each of the 16 wall fasteners popped off, sounding like gunfire, one by one. All that was left were the floor anchors. Jackson stood triumphantly under the crumpled rig, a stunning sight of 275lbs of raw muscle. His arms hung at his sides, pushed out by his still immensely flared back. His massive chest heaved slowly, as his breath started to return to normal. Jackson was about to deal with the floor anchors when James stepped forward and addressed Colin: “Let me take out the floor anchors. I want you to see what I’m capable of.” “You know the rule, James. Shirt off, and get to work.” Next to Jackson, James looked diminutive. But when he pulled the hem of his shirt over his head, he revealed a solid, dense build of 195lbs of power hitter muscle, and legs like a thoroughbred racehorse. James had a beefier build, and his neck and trap muscles were remarkable. He moved to the thick vertical bar that anchored the rig to the floor and gripped it. He got into a quarter squat, inhaled slowly and started to exert upward pull on the bar. At first, it seemed like an impossible task, since it was difficult for anyone to get leverage in that position. But after a few seconds, with James glutes completely fired up, the bar started to come up out of the cement floor. The bar continued to groan with resistance, but finally gave up. With one last immense rumble, the concrete floor started to crack, and then opened up and released the anchor, yielding to James’s coiled muscle. A glistening James smiled at Colin, knowing he had redeemed his stature on the team. The entire team was riveted to these two feats of inhuman strength. Colin’s training program was underway. The next two weeks were a complete blur. Marcus and I were sharing a room, and our schedule seemed to revolve around his workouts. When we weren't at the gym, we were planning his next sessions, or his diet. His earlier animosity towards me seemed to dissipate, and he had a newfound respect for me. His progress at the gym was impressive - slow, steady, deliberate. For a guy who barely weighed 145lbs, he was benching his body weight in no time. He seemed a bit apprehensive anytime we mentioned his father’s sponsorship of the team, but I was able to keep him focused on his regimen. Brendan and Jeremy had taken over the supervision of the overall team, and it was paying off. Their collective body weight had increased a remarkable 15% in the first few weeks. Brendan now tipped the scales at 210lbs, up from 180, and he had all but abandoned his dream of becoming a pro wide receiver. "Just too damn big for that," he said with a huge smile on his face. Jeremy was now up to 240lbs himself, easily one of the biggest guys in the house. He had all but tossed out his wardrobe, since he inexplicably grew taller. At 6 5, he walked around in tight shorts and whatever tank tops he could find. He spent his days happily coaching, eating and lifting. Jackson spent all of his time with Colin. For a guy we all remembered as a typical alpha-male athlete, his attitude had changed dramatically. He was entirely subjugated to Colin now: following him around 24/7, almost mindless in his devotion. Everywhere that Colin went, we were sure to see Jackson two steps behind him, and he would either be shirtless, in just shorts, training shoes and a backwards baseball cap, when he wasn't wearing a custom-made 150lb weight vest. Any verbal interaction we tried to have with Jackson was met with a blank look, since he now only communicated through Colin. After two weeks of intense training, he stood at 6 7, and weighed in at 325lbs of ripped muscle: the biggest and strongest athlete in the history of the university. And although he lost any ability to think for himself, his GPA had soared from a paltry 2.7 to a perfect 4.0. Then Colin got a call from Mr. Cunitz, who said he was coming to visit and wanted an update on his “investment.”

Quite a few people have been in touch regarding a follow up, so here it is. It took ages, but I orgasmed twice writing it, so if you enjoyed the first instalment, this may do something for you! Link to previous instalment: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6200-memoirs-of-young-muscle-1/ --- Four months had passed since Alexander, who had made quite clear that he would go only by Alex, had first begun his training programme, funded by his wealthy, horny patron, under the auspices of some of the world's leading bodybuilding and strength training experts. The training had yielded some amazing results already, in spite of the fact that Alex had been so reluctant to give up on the diet he adored so much. It turned out that Mr. Richards, Alex's billionaire sponsor, did not mind this in the slightest. He was perfectly happy to watch the increasingly thickly muscled Alex eat huge quanities of pizza, steaks and fast food. It had proven a major turn on for Mr. Richards, who it seemed had unknowingly been long harbouring a fetish for big men overeating, expanding hard stomach walls and general slovenly behaviour from giant muscle men. So, there had been so reduction in his body fat levels. However nobody was complaining, as his muscular development was exemplary. He awoke one December morning in the lavishly decorated bedroom of Mr. Richards' Holland Park penthouse. The property magnate had been willing to spend some time in the US in order to find his subject, a young man so motivated by a desire to build muscle and sculpt himself into a god that he was willing for this aim to completely take over his life. However, having found Alex, he was very much in a rush to return to London, where he found his life to be somewhat more comfortable and familiar. Alex of course had no objections to the mountains of money and resources that he was set to receive and had spent these four months living a life of unimaginable luxury, alongside his regimental exercise schedule and frequent visits into Mr. Richards' bedroom. He was not out of shape himself and in spite of his overwhelming commitments to his various investments he managed to find time to make regular trips to the gym. He had a swimmer's build, a tiny waist ribbed with muscle that bulged and twisted as he moved. His abdominal muscles were perfect if slight and covered in soft and gently haired skin. His pecs were not large but well defined and formed a sexy self at the top of his relatively small frame. As Alex entered the gym, Mr. Richard's was just finished a set of pull ups. He performed these excercises in just his boxers, and as Alex crept up behind him silently he effortlessly lifted Mr. Richard's into the air and then off of the bar as he removed his hands from it. Holding his like a baby he then moved in and gave him a long and powerful kiss, Alex's beefy chest inflating and he drew in air from Mr. Richards' mouth. 'Oh boy, you're getting so strong, I felt light-headed when you took that breath out of me!' Alex carried his patron out of the gym and down the corridor to his bedroom. He was originally planning to go in and do some squats, but he momentariyl weighed up his options, looking down at his heaving massive muscular quads and juicy ass and deceided that fucking Mr. Richards may well be a better use of his time right now. After his comments regarding Alex's increased strength, the impressive 23 year old's dick had begun to rise to its full glory. By this point a meaty semi-erection occupied his skin tight boxer briefs. Generally the two of them fucked in silence, even though over these months they had become friends and enjoyed spending time together. Mr. Richards' morbid fascination with Alex's gigantic muscles and the intense pleasure that Alex felt when slipping his big manly fingers into his tight pink little asshole meant that both parties were fully occupied by the thoughts in thei head throughout. He dropped Mr. Richards onto the bed and immediately lifted his legs into the air. With his teeth he pulled off Mr. Richards' underpants and then began to run his tongue around the anus, gently to begin with and then rougher. He then moved to deepthroating the beautiful soft and fleshy penis, which gradually grew longer and harder. Once both men had reached a state of full erection, Alex lay on his back and let Mr. Richards worship his entire body as was their routine. Mr. Richards slight body was very mobile and he moved all over Alex with ease. Alex's toes it had been discovered, were erogenous zones, and when Mr. Richards sucked both of his big toes at the same time, Alex's whole enormous body would shudder with pleasure. Then, his with nipples hard and meaty, Mr. Richards would travel up to the bulky chest, holding the two slabs of pec meat in his hands, before leaning in and nibbling on those sensitive nipples. Alex rocked his head back and howled, making the walls of the room shake and his abdominals tighten. 'Okay Mr. Richards, you've got me going now, I can't wait anymore, give it me to me!' Mr. Richards obeyed and turned around, presenting his ass the Alex, who slipped an index finger in, causing Mr. Richards to moan like a bitch, shut his eyes and grit his teeth. It turned Alex on hugely, hearing his patron squeal with pleasure, just from a single finger! He imagined how shrill and intense hisscreams would become as he pounded his thick rod in and out of the soft ass. With two fingers now inside the anus, he leaned forward and was able to put his tongue further in. Mr. Richards, who had been dutifully sucking the dick that was about to be jammed in his hole, rolled his eyes back in his head. The salty joy that was Alex's pre-cum was dripping down his face and forming a puddle on the bed and it seemed that neither of them could resist any longer. Alex reached down and covered his hands in the pre-cum that was so liberally being spilled on the bed and used it to prepare Mr. Richards now significantly wider asshole for the trauma it was about to endure. He then lifted the man up as though he weighed nothing and slid him onto the waiting 12 incher. He entered so slowly, because he loved to see Mr Richards' face as his insides became filled with the massive cock. Instead of thrusting his hips, Alex preferred to show off his strength by lifting Mr Richards under his armpits, and then placing his hands on his shoulders and pushing him back down. Precum continued leaking out of his ass, and Mr Richards was aware of the warm fluid entering his body. Alex grew tired of this quickly, and lifted Mr Richards off his dick slowly, then laying him on his back and sticking his rod back inside so he could begin fucking more quickly and powerfully. The tension built and reached an unbearable level. As Alex felt he was about to come he moved into give Mr Richards a gentle kiss, and having shown his soft side for a moment he stood up straight and roared 'HURGHHHHHHHHHHHH' before unleashing his load in the spent billionaire's hole. He hit a front double biceps pose, kissing each bulging sphere of muscle once before exhaling deeply and pulling his cock out, following by a stream of thick, hot cum. Mr Richards had a smile on his face like the Mona Lisa as he stood up and got out of bed. 'Another stellar performance Alex. This arrangement is still working well. I'll leave you for the rest of today to get to the gym, I think Franco said he was going to really work your legs today. They're looking great, but we need them bigger! And stronger! I can't wait until the next time I get to wear those big manly thighs like a necklace.' As he walked out of the bedroom on his way to the office he slapped Alex on the butt cheekily. The young bodybuilder grinned. This was everything he had ever wanted, an opportunity to build his muscle, live a life of unlimited material pleasures and fuck whenever he felt like it. More confusingly, he was starting to develop feelings for the man who was making all this possible.

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 TROY Yeah, Maggot, it’s me. See you picked up on the first ring. Haha. Guess you really want to know what’s going on, hunh? Hunter and me hit Jack up about his roided out Maggot. He denied it, of course. Said his boy just has superior genetics. That’s total bullshit and both Hunter and I know it. He’s been juicing his maggot for a while, probably since day one. No, it doesn’t disqualify him. It’s not against the rules, it just makes it less interesting. The whole idea of the thing was to test our Maggot’s genetic potential. Throw gear into the mix and all that goes down the fucking crapper. Hell no, we’re not giving up! First of all, I want you to know Jack’s Maggot isn’t nearly as big as he looks. He’s a small guy, and when you put a little muscle on a small guy, it looks like a lot of muscle. And he’s got tiny joints, that’s something else that can make a guy’s muscles look bigger than they are. Yeah, I think this was part of Jack’s plan all along. I get why he chose Philips as his maggot now. Jack must have thought he’d be easier to put muscle on. But I bet after the first day he figured out the dude had the genetic potential of a worm. That must be when he started juicing him. And you can bet your ass Hunter is going to start juicing Ralphie. And that means we’re going to have to do it too, and do it better than either of them! We got no choice. Jack’s gone and turned our little scientific experiment into fucking chemical warfare. And now we’re going to have to pull out the big guns to get you some big guns, and not just big guns, but the biggest fucking guns possible so we can win this thing! Don’t wimp out on me now, Maggot! This is your chance to join the big boys. No more, just getting you big; now we’re gonna get you fucking HUGE! You’ll be busting out with massive muscles, fucking everywhere! Imagine your shirt stretched across your massive pecs; tenting out and draping down to cover abs like a fucking brick wall while the sleeves are pulled tight by your boulder-like shoulders and giant, vein covered bugling arms that put most dude’s legs to shame! Doesn’t that get your blood pumping? I know you, Maggot, better than you think. I know you like what’s been happening to your body and I know you fucking want this! You want it so fucking bad, you’d sell your own mother for it! Am I right…? I thought so. And I’m gonna fucking do it for you Maggot. I’m going to make you into that fucking muscle beast! Jack and Hunter are fucking idiots. They forgot my dad practically runs a big-ass pharmaceutical company. That’s right, almost owns the place. And thanks to all the fucking dinner parties my parents give, I knew exactly the guy to go to for the best possible shit you can possibly get. He thinks it’s for me—like I need it—I told him it was for a team mate. So, he had this question. It’s going to sound kind of weird, but he wants to know if your mother kept her placenta, you know for the stem cells, in case you ever got leukemia or anything. She did. Awesome! Ok, you’re gonna have to work out on your own today. I’ve got shit to do. Do your back. You know exactly what to do. I’ll be at your place as usual for our morning run tomorrow and we’ll get this shit started. Oh man, I can’t wait to see you fucking explode! Brian’s Journal Day 23 My head’s in a fucking whirl. I can’t concentrate on anything. I keep seeing Simon’s hard bulging body and his cocky attitude as he forced Justin Tambor to his knees with nothing but raw muscle. Fuck. I think I got hard watching it. It was in the moments after lunch I realized I wanted that kind of power and I wanted it bad. I wanted big powerful muscles that other guys would fear and envy. I wanted to feel all that hard sinew bulging and sliding around under my clothes as I walked down the hall. I wanted to know that every guy I passed was just praying I wouldn’t fuck with him. That’s what I wanted, and I got hard just thinking about it. Then Troy’s phone call came and I have to admit I was a little scared. I mean steroids? You hear so much about them… Did I really want to do this? But then I heard the answer from way down deep inside. I wanted it. I wanted it like nothing else I’d ever wanted. I wanted huge fucking boulder-like muscles! I wanted to be a big, juiced-up, veiny, massive roid boy! oh fuck yeah, I did! Bring on the fucking magic juice! Make me a monster! That’s what was running through my head as I stepped into the weight room yesterday. It was weird not having Troy there. I mean it was almost as if he were part of the weight room and it was incomplete without him. But even though he wasn’t physically present, I could still hear him in my head as I did my Bent Over Rows. “Keep that ass out, and that back arched, Maggot!” he said, almost as if he were there. “Give me one more, one more! You can do it, Maggot!” And my whole workout was like that, pushing myself just as he would have pushed me; always one more, just one more… FUCK! And then it was done. I’d done it. And in my head Troy was clapping me on the back and leading me to the next exercise. When I got home that night, I didn’t know what to do with myself. Visons of muscles, huge, hard, bulging, vein covered fucking muscles, were throbbing in my head. I went to my room and tried to sleep. I kept having dreams about my body, swelling up, getting huge, with hard, granite blocks of muscle, and them my cock would explode and wake me up. I lay there panting for a minute or two before I drifted off again, and then I’d have another one. And one or two about Simon. Only in my dream, Simon didn’t yank off his shirt, he exploded out of it. Giant, hard, pulsing muscles just swelled up bigger and bigger on him, tearing their way free, as he shot up taller and taller, chest swelling out, biceps bursting into vieny boulders, legs thickening into muscular stocks. Then he’d start flexing his new massive muscles and roaring with pleasure at the sheer animal power he possessed. Then BAM, my cock would go off and I’d wake up. When Troy finally came, it was without any kind of warning. He just burst in through my door with a brown paper bag in his hand and a small refrigerator balanced on his huge, bulging shoulder. I was already awake, waiting for him. I had been for an hour. “I got the shit, Maggot,” he said, putting the fridge down and plugging it in. “We’re gonna keep it here and I’m gonna give you your injections every morning before our run. I told your mom it was supplements for you and we needed to keep them in your room so your little brother wouldn’t get into them.” “Here,” he said, opening the paper bag and pulling out one small glass bottle after another. “This is Test Propionate, this is Dianabol, this is GH, and this is a fucking cutting edge Myostatin inhibitor.” He said all this like it should mean something to me. But for all I knew, he could be speaking Greek. “And this is going to make me huge?” I asked. “Oh… fucking massive, Maggot, fucking massive,” he answered. “I’ve known a few guys who’ve juiced, but no one who’s taken a stack like this. You are gonna hulk the fuck out, Maggot! The only thing we gotta worry about is somebody noticing or asking the wrong questions about how you got so huge so fast.” I felt myself getting hard again. “When can we start?” “Right now,” said Troy, upending the bag on my bed. A package of hypodermic needles, some cotton balls and a bottle of alcohol tumbled out along with a small blue bottle. “What’s that?” I asked, pointing at the blue bottle. “Oh,” said Troy, “quickly picking up the blue bottle and placing it back in the bag. “We’re not going to fuck with that,” he said. “The guy at the lab made it special for you, but it sounded kind of sketch to me, like some kind of weird, science fictiony, comic booky thing. Better leave it alone. Anyway, we got more than enough stuff to turn you into a fucking beast! These two you’re getting twice a week, this one every day and this one three times a week. Ok, drop your drawers, Maggot. You’re gonna take these in the glut!” Next Part

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 TROY Come here, Maggot. I know we finished the workout for the day, but I want to show you something. Stand right here in the mirror. That’s good. Now, take off your shirt. What do you see? What do you mean, nothing? You’ve been training for 3 weeks now! What do you see?! You don’t know? Ok, let me show you. First, your paunch is almost completely gone! You think you’re getting fat? Haha. No, Maggot, you’re just getting a little bulking gut. A bulking gut is completely different than a paunch. A bulking gut is a nice rounded stomach that comes from putting on muscle, which usually comes with a little fat—not much you can do about that. And a paunch hangs low on your waste, goes all around your middle like a spare tire and comes from being a crap eating, video gaming, couch jockey! You see those two bumps just below your rib cage? They were never there before, were they? Those are your upper abs, Maggot. You’re starting to get fucking abs! Yeah go ahead and poke ’em. Solid, aren’t they? And check out your chest. No more flat nubs. They’re becoming rounded mounds now. You have to have noticed how they’ve started pushing out the front of your shirt. And those new little caps of muscle on your boney-ass shoulders. They make your body look broader up top. And flex those arms. Yeah, that’s it, flex. You got biceps, now Maggot! They’re not much more than bumps, but they’re a helluva lot more than you had when we started. And feel those legs! Yeah go on, feel ‘’em, just like this. They’re a lot thicker and harder than they were. That’s all the running and the squats you’ve been doing. Fuck, they’re like rocks! You... …Ahhh… Cindy? What’re you doing here? You came to see what I’ve been spending so much time on? So what if I’m standing here with a shirtless dude? This is a weight room. There are lots of shirtless dudes around. What do you mean I spend more time with my Maggot than I spend with you? He’s my Maggot. I told you about the bet. So what if I had my hand on his leg. Dudes feel each other’s muscles in the gym all the time, especially if one dude is training another dude. Is he blowing me? Cindy, if you were a dude, I’d knock you into next week for saying something like that! Ok, fine. Fucking ask him. See, he’s not blowing me. Are you fucking happy? Where are you going now? Geeze, fucking bitches! Problem is, she’s the hottest girl in school; buys her a lot. The bitches are gonna start looking at you soon, Maggot. Be fucking careful though; most of ’em are bat-shit crazy. So, don’t pay any attention to Cindy. I think you should be proud of yourself Maggot! I think you should enjoy the look and feel of your body as you change from a slug to a man! And I’ll tell you something else! I think you’re doing way better than your buddy Ralphie. From what I can see, you just got better genetics, like I’ve been saying all along! Simon Philips, though… I don’t know what’s going on with him. Those shirts Jack dresses him in are so big they hang on him like a tent. It’s hard to tell what’s going on underneath. But he’s such a tiny guy, I can’t believe he’s doing better than you. Yup, I think we got this bet won! Brian’s Journal Day 22 The shit seriously hit the fan today! I don’t know what’s going to happen now… Just when I was starting to get used to this whole fucking weird maggot-thing. I mean at first, it was pretty fucking rough. My body hurt so bad, I could barely move. But that went away after a couple of weeks. I still hurt, but nothing like I did. …And after the workout yesterday, fucking Troy, actually giving me a guided tour of my own body. As if I hadn’t noticed. Hell yeah, I’d noticed! It’s been staring out of the mirror at me every morning for days! At first it was me looking at these little lumps and bulges going, “Is that what I think it is?” A little prodding, a little poking and I was pretty sure. Fuck, they’re muscles. I was growing muscles! Then I found if I tried I could actually make them jerk a little. It was actually pretty cool—all those tiny bulges of twitching muscle. And my biceps… they started showing up about a week after the workouts began. I’ve been checking those out every day. And every day they get bigger. I mean they’re not huge or anything. In fact, I think most guys have bigger arms than me… But then again, every day they get bigger. I think it was the day after I first started noticing the changes that I found myself waking up in the morning before Troy actually got there. I’ll never forget the look on his face the first morning I was out of bed and waiting for him when he showed up. It was classic Troy. And then today at lunch… Fuck… Shit got real. It started out pretty normal. I was feeling pretty good about the changes I was going through, and I found myself looking across the lunch table at Ralphie and wondering what kind of changes he was going through. So, I said, “Hey dude, check this out.” And I pulled up my sleeve and flexed my budding bicep for him. He kinda smirked at me and went, “Oh yeah? Check this out.” Then he pulled up his sleeve and flexed his arm. Fuck, he had a bicep too! Was it as big as mine? Was it bigger? I just couldn’t tell. But I knew a way to find out. “Wanna arm wrestle?” I asked. “Seriously?” asked Ralphie. “Yeah,” I said. “Seriously.” It was about this point that the jock table noticed what we were doing. They all started elbowing and nudging each other and pointing over at us. Hunter and Troy were grinning and trash talking each other and I could tell bets were being placed. Before Ralphie and I knew what was happening, the whole jock table was crowded around us. For some reason Jack wasn’t there. I never really found out why. I think he may have been sick or something, but anyway… Our little arm wrestling match had become a main lunch time event. Talk about pressure, I think both of us were kind of regretting our decision. But it was far too late now. We took our positions, elbows on the table and arms extended. I could hear Troy cheering me on, “You can do it, Maggot! He’s nothing! Waste him!” Of course Hunter was saying pretty much the same thing to Ralphie. We clasped hands and stared each other in the eye. Damn, Ralphie looked determined. Well, I was just as fucking determined! One of the jock’s said, “Ok, on the count of 3. 1… 2… 3!” And it was on! I gave a mighty push! Fuck, I thought I might just have been able to quickly slam his arm to the table, but fuck no! He pushed back just as hard. We were both straining, hard as we could, against each other. The cheers and shouts of the jocks all around us. A lot of them were calling, “Go Maggot, go!” Of course it was hard to tell which maggot they were cheering for. I’m not even sure if they knew. I’m not even sure if they cared. I could see my new bicep bulging up hard. Fuck, at that moment it just didn’t look like much. But Ralphie’s didn’t either and after a few seconds he started to give. Slowly I began forcing his arm down. “That’s it, Maggot!” shouted Troy. “Destroy him!” I could see Ralphie was straining as hard as he could and I could see he looked worried. I found myself smirking over the table at him. I was winning. I was stronger. And it felt pretty damn good. With one final heave, giving it everything I had, I slammed him to the table. FUCK YEAH! Cheers went up amongst the jocks. Money changed hands. Troy was slapping me on the back. “Atta boy, Maggot, I knew you could do it!” Hunter looked kind of pissed, and he shouted over at Troy. “It ain’t over yet. We got til graduation! By then my maggot will be crushing yours into dust!” “Yeah,” answered Troy, “and then you woke up!” And then suddenly we all heard this ridiculously loud shout. It sounded like a pissed off kid who had just gone through puberty and gotten a voice that was way too deep for him to handle. “FUCK OFF, DOUCHE! Everybody turned. There in the lunch line was little Simon Phillips, resplendent in his tent-like, yellow Jack’s Maggot shirt. He was red faced and pissed and shouting at Justin Tambor, who was about a head taller than him, “YOU FUCKING CUT IN FRONT OF ME!” “Yeah?” said Justin. “So, what if I did? What are you going to do about it? You fucking jock-boy guardian angel ain’t here today! And you’re just a little fucking ant man without him.” “ANT MAN?” Simon turned so red I thought he might explode. Then suddenly he was yanking off his yellow shirt and… Holy fuck! He was completely yoked! He pulled a most muscular pose and, all at once, muscles were exploding out all over him. He had a fucking bulging chest, a chiseled six pack, a back writhing with ridges and slabs of muscle, tennis ball sized, striated shoulders and big, vein-covered bicpes that looked like they were starting to develop peaks! Simon let out a low growl and then, grinning savagely, he grabbed Justin by the arm, twisted it, and forced the wincing taller guy, to his knees. “WHOSE FUCKING ANT MAN NOW, DOUCHE?!” It was suddenly so quite in the cafeteria you would have thought school had ended and everyone had gone home. Simon turned to Ralphie and me and shouted. “And when the time comes, I’m going to do the same thing to you two losers, only by then I’ll be way fucking bigger!” Then smirking, he flexed his bulging biceps at us. “Unless you want some now?” Both Raphie and I were too shocked to move, let alone answer him. One of the lunch monitors came over and asked Simon to put his shirt back on which he begrudgingly did. It was then I noticed Simon had a bad breakout of acne across his chest and back. The lunch monitor led both Justin and Simon out of the cafeteria, presumably to the office. As if someone hit a switch, the cafeteria erupted into a sea of babble. Troy tapped me on the shoulder and said, “Stick to your phone. You’ll be hearing from me.” Then he turned to Hunter and said “Jack’s been juicing his maggot.” Hunter acknowledged Troy with a sagely nod, and the two of them walked away to confer. Ralphie was as stunned as me. Holy crap! What’s going to happen now? Next Part

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 TROY So you wanna fucking quit, do ya? Haha. I was wondering how long it would be before you tried this. Every fucking step you take’s gotta be fucking agony. Haha. But you know what that pain is? It’s your weakness leaving your pathetic, scrawny body. And your weakness ain’t gonna give up without a fight! But you know what? I’m not going to let you quit, Maggot. I’m not going to let your weakness claim you! You’re mine! I’m going to make you see this through and get big so I’ll win this bet –I’m going to do that for damn sure! I never make a bet unless I’m ready to do what I gotta do to win it. But this is also fucking good for you, Maggot. This is the best fucking thing that ever happened to you. You just don’t know it yet. But you will someday. Someday you’re gonna get down on your knees and thank me for the hell I’m about to put you through! You just don’t know it yet! Still want to quit, hunh? Nah, I not going to kick your ass. That would be too easy on you. You got a little brother, right? What’s his name? Joey? That’s right, little Joey, baby faced dude. What is he, 15? No, I’m not going to kick his ass; I’m going to train him! Imagine little Joey huge and swole. Imagine seeing him coming out of the bathroom every morning, a towel wrapped around his waist, getting more and more jacked as the days go by. Imagine seeing his back get wider and wider and denser and denser with rippling slabs of muscle. Picture abs evolving out of his boyishly narrow waist and gradually forming hard, chiseled bricks of sinew, see his pecs in your mind as they slowly expand fuller and fuller until they become striated boulders of pure, unadulterated muscle. And picture those boyish arms swelling bigger and bigger day by day until they’re erupting with vein covered, bulging biceps and imagine his legs bursting out into massive muscle pillars. That’s right, in 6 months I’ll put so much fucking muscle on that kid you won’t recognize your brother from the neck down. He’ll be a fucking titan! Imagine him muscled-up and smirking, busting in through your door, coming in here to fuck with you every day or every night or any fucking time he feels like it! Cause that’s what little brothers who get bigger than their big brothers do. Haha. My older brother doesn’t even come home for Christmas any more. Maybe I shouldn’t have made him drink all that toilet water… But never mind that. You won’t be able to stop little Joey from fucking with you with that pathetic, skinny body of yours. He’ll be able to do whatever he wants to you. And if you let him get bigger than you now, guaranteed he’ll be bigger than you for the rest of your life. Every fucking family gathering—he’ll never stop humiliating you. Is that what you want? Is it? I didn’t think so. Now get the fuck up and let’s go running. Brian’s Journal Day 4 Fuck!... Fuck! I can’t see any way out of this. A muscled-up Joey? After all the shit I’ve done to him… I’d never survive it! Troy’s fucking got me. He’s really fucking got me! Well, this morning’s run went better, anyway. I didn’t throw up, something Troy was very happy about. I don’t know, though; somehow I have a hard time seeing it as a victory. When I got into school, there was Edgar Suarez laughing at me again. Somehow he heard about what happened in the weight room yesterday and was ripping into me about being forced to strip down in public when suddenly I heard this roar from down the hallway. “SUAREZ!” yelled Troy, as he thundered over. His face was red. Veins were standing out on his thick, corded neck. His fists were clenched, making his wide forearms writhe and bulge. “What the FUCK do you think you’re doing?! “Hunh?” said Suarez. “Can’t you read? Don’t you see what’s written on his shirt? It says Troy’s Maggot! That means this maggot’s mine! I’m the only one who gets to fuck with him. You fuck with him, you fuck with me. You wanna fuck with me, Suarez?” “N..no,” said Suarez. “Then stay away from my Maggot,” hollered Troy. “I catch you fucking with him again, I’ll put you in the goddam hospital!” Then Troy turned and stormed away. Suarez just kinda looked at me with a genuinely puzzled look on his face before he turned and slunk off. Everyone else was kinda staring at me, too, so I make a quick exit myself – still not sure what to make of the whole thing. I met Ralphie again for lunch. You know, I used to look forward to lunch, but not anymore. Both of us had ridiculously huge meals packed for us again and neither one of us was looking forward to eating all that food. But one look at Troy and Hunter, watching us from the jock’s table, and we knew we didn’t have a choice. We were about to dig in when we caught our first sight of Simon Philips wearing his bright yellow Jack’s Maggot shirt. Geeze, he really is a small guy, maybe 5’ 4” really tiny hands. I suddenly understood Troy. Why did Jack choose him? I mean Ralphie and I aren’t giants or anything, but Simon Philips almost makes us look like it. We tried to wave him over, but he just gave us a look like a scared rabbit, shook his head and hurried by our table. What was his problem? Next Part

Part 1, Part 2 TROY “Ok, Maggot, welcome to my favorite room in the school! Welcome to the weight room! Can’t you just smell the testosterone? That’s right, the equipment in this room has forged thousands of sniveling skinny boys into monstrously jacked-up men! And it’s going to do that to you, too! Ready? Yeah, that wasn’t really a question. Get on the scale, Maggot! I want to see what I starting with. First, strip off you clothes, right down to your tighty whities. Yes, right here! I know there are other people around, even a couple of girls. Take ’em off or I’ll take ’em off for you! There! What, are you fucking shaking? You’re sure as hell turning bright red! I want you to remember this. I want you to remember the shame you’re experiencing over your own skinny pathetic body. I’m going to make that go away. Now check this out. That’s right, Maggot, I stripping down, too. Check out the monster pecs, the brick-like abs, and the massive muscle pillars I call legs. Think I’m ashamed of my body? You’re damn right, no. I love my body! If I had my way, I’d go around like this all the time, all the fucking time! Now, up on the scale! Geeze, seriously? 140 pounds? And you’re 5’ 8”? Damn, I got a long fucking way to go! Now me. There, that’s a man’s measurments! 6’ 2” and 260 pounds! Fuck yeah! If I had tits and a pussy, I’d fuck myself! What are you saying, Maggot? You could never… what? Get like me. HAHAHAHAHA! No one fucking expects that! First of all, you’re only 5 fucking 8 and since you’re 18, I wouldn’t count on getting much taller. Second, I’ve been working out since I was 11 years old – Look at this bicep! Look how huge it is – like a fucking softball! Look at that perfect peak with that thick vein snaking right over the top! That’s 7 years of building and sculpting; 7 years of being forged by the iron. I don’t care how good your genetics are, in the few short months we have before graduation, you won’t even been in the same county as me, the same state, the same country! All you have to do is get bigger than your friend Ralphie and that wuss Philips, and I know you can do that! Now put your uniform back on and let’s get started. Yeah, I’m staying shirtless while I train you! I know it’s against the weight room rules, but who’s going to stop me? I told you I love my fucking body, every jacked up inch of it! Now get on the fucking bench; I’m going to show you how to do a bench press. What do you mean you know how to do a bench press? You don’t know shit! Ok, then, show me. Get on the fucking bench and show me a bench press. We’ll start with just the bar. I don’t want you hurting yourself; it’s way too early in the game for that. Was that it? Was that your bench press? Pathetic. For starters, you were too far forward on the bench, you were gripping the bar all wrong. You practically dropped it on your chest – there’s something called a negative rep, Maggot—and you lifted it up at a slant. It’s got to go up evenly. Get off the fucking bench! I’ll show you how it’s done. First I’m going to put a plate on either side of the bar. I don’t think I can do a set with just the bar. I’d feel like I was lifting fucking air. Yeah, you could be benching at least this much by graduation, probably more. Depends on you. This is just a fucking warm-up weight for me! Now look how I’m positioned on the bench – you gotta pay close attention because the bench is just a narrow little strip and it gets swallowed up under my fucking wide-ass, granite back—so you gotta look to see I’m positioned that when the bar comes down it will touch my massive upper chest. ‘course you’ve got a much smaller target so your position is going to be a little different. Look how I’m grabbing the bar, evenly on both sides. You can use these markings on the bar to guide your hands. What, did you think they were only for decoration? Now lift the bar out of the supports – I see you looking at the giant carved triceps exploding off the back of my arms, but this is a chest exercise, so I want you looking at my chest! Good! Now lower the bar slowly to your chest. Then slowly raise it back up. Now when you’re doing this, try and concentrate on your chest muscles, feel them working as they lift the weight. Now, your pecs are so small you might not be able to do this yet. So, for right now, just imagine it. Then when you get the bar back up, pause for a second and squeeze your pecs like this. See how my pecs bulge into mountains, see the striations surface? That’s how you can tell I’m squeezing them. It’s not going to be as easy to tell with the little nubs you have, but time will fix that. Now get on that bench and let’s see you try! Brian’s Journal Day 3 Fuck, I can hardly move. My legs barely made it up the stairs to my room without collapsing last night. I was wobbly and shaking all over! I fell into bed, didn’t undress or anything. And I woke up to Mount Troy ripping me out of my bed again, flexing those massive arms of his! And when he set me down… unimaginable pain across my entire body. He said I was just stiff and that all I needed was to stretch and go for a run. A run?!!! I didn’t even want to go for a crawl! Everything I had hurt. It didn’t matter to him. He dragged me down to the kitchen and poured another protein shake down my throat. Then he threw me outside and made me stretch – Fuck did that hurt! And then I had to jog. I made it a whole block, my body wracked with pain, before I threw up the protein shake. Troy just told me to shake it off and keep going. We made it another block and then I just started stumbling all the time. Finally, he said it was enough and we could walk back to the house. He asked me how the stiffness was and holy crap it was actually better. He grinned at that and told me he was giving me the day off from the weight room for recuperation. But he ordered me to eat everything my mother made for me and to get at least 8 hours of sleep. Then he forced me to drink another two protein shakes before he left. When I got into school one of the first people I saw was Susie Nickerson. I’ve always had a thing for her. I was going to ask her out this week, but as soon as she saw me in my Troy’s Maggot shirt, she busted out laughing. I wanted to run away, but even if I did, I was in so much pain the best I could have managed would have been a rapid stagger. That’s it! I’m done! I know he said he’d make my life hell if I didn’t go through with this, but I don’t know how it could get worse than this! Tomorrow when he shows up, I’m telling him. He can beat me into unconsciousness if he wants. I’m through with this shit! Next Part

Link to Part 1 TROY “Wake up Maggot! I said wake the fuck up! How did I get in here? Haha. You’re parents let me in. I know its 5 AM. Yeah, your parents are up already, Maggot, and so should you be! I told them I was your volunteer personal trainer from school, here to help you pass your fitness evaluation. Your mom thought it was a great idea and showed me right up. I caught her checking me out, too. Haha. So, get up Maggot! Why are you still in bed? Haha, look at your eyes bugging out of your head. That’s right, Maggot, I’m lifting you right out of your fucking bed with just one of my huge fucking arms. I wore this tank top just so you could get a good look at what a Man’s arms should be like. Just look at my bicep bulging up big and hard like a cannon ball as I rip you out of your fucking bed. Check out the pulsing veins in my massive forearms as I effortlessly hold you up. That’s right Maggot, you’re so puny it’s effortless! It’s not even a good workout for me. I’m going to put you on the floor now, so you better stand on those puny stick like legs of yours. Good. Oh, isn’t that cute; you sleep in your tighty whities. And you’ve got some serious morning wood going. Too bad, no time for that. Here put these on. What are they? There a pair of light blue gym shorts and a t-shirt. Go on, put ‘em on! Cover up a little of that milk-white, flabby pathetic body. Yeah, I know they’re big on you… for now. But they won’t be for long. Why are you asking me what it says on the front of the shirt? Can’t you read? Do you need glasses or something? It says, “Troy’s Maggot,” that’s what it says, because that’s what you are and you’re going to wear this t-shirt every day until you earn the right not to. Hell yeah, you’re going to wear it to school! That’s the whole point of the thing. Don’t worry; I got you two pairs. So, while you’re wearing one, the other one can be in the wash. See, I thought of everything! Now, put ‘em on! Look, Maggot, I’m dragging you downstairs in 30 seconds and if you’re not wearing your uniform, I’m going to drag you down there just like you are now, dressed in only your tightie whities. You think there’s anything you could do to stop me? Haha. That’s fucking right, Maggot. One look at my massive, bulging, sculpted torso, and you know you’re fucked. Haha! Accept your place on the food chain! Good, you got them on. Yeah, you look like crap, but again, that’s the point! Come on, Maggot, down the stairs you go. I’ll push you if I want to fucking push you! Yeah, your parents already left for the gym. I can’t believe your parents workout and you’re such a slug! Ok, this is what we call a protein shake. This is going to be your breakfast from now on. Yup, forget about your fucking frosted cookie-o’s cereal. I threw that shit out. You not only look like a 12-year-old boy, you eat like one, too. I gave your mother a whole new diet plan for you, full of lots of heathy meat and vegetables, and you’re going eat every bite of it or I’m going to come down here and shove it down your pencil necked throat! And you can start by finishing that protein shake. No, Maggot, you left half of it in the fucking glass. Drink it all! Ok, you asked for it. That’s right Maggot, I only need one of my giant, meaty hands to fit almost all the way around your puny stick-neck. That way I can use the other one to shove the glass into your mouth and tip it up. You better open up and swallow otherwise this shits going to run all down your front, and that’s how you’ll be going into school today, with spilled dried protein shake all down the front of your fucking shirt! That’s it. Now swallow! Swallow or you’ll choke on it! Good! I hope we won’t have to go through this every morning, but on the other hand, that was kind of fun! Now, we’re going to go for our morning jog! That’s right Maggot, a jog! Now out the door! Pick those feet up! Faster, Maggot faster! Do I know Rich Perkins? Yeah, I know who he is, why? Do I think he could put on some size? Yeah, probably—wait a minute! I know what you’re doing and I’ve got news for you. Hunter Jack and I went over every single looser in our school, every one of them! And out of the whole bunch, I chose you, you lucky son of a bitch, and that’s the end of it. So, keep jogging! How far? Until I fucking tell you to stop, that’s how far! Keep going! Pick it up, Maggot! Oh you better not throw up! Oh fuck! Maggot, that was good protein shake. I should make you lick that up off the ground. Never mind, you’ll just have to have 2 more when we get back! Now pick it up! Let’s go! Brian’s Journal Day 2. I am sooooo fucked! Ok, first Troy lifts me out of my bed with just one of his gargantuan arms. Holy fuck! His swole, vein wrapped, sculpted gargantu-muscle limb, just bulging out all over, is holding me suspended in midair like I’m a pillow or something. I mean, fuck! I boned right up, right there, dandling from his thick muscle fingers. Then he makes me wear this butt-ugly bright blue shirt that says Troy’s Maggot in giant letters across the front and then makes me run til I throw up. So then I have to drink another 2 of those gag-worthy protein shakes. It was all I could do to keep from throwing up again on the spot. Then he tells me I have to meet him after school at the gym. Fuck, man, I have a life, friends, homework and I just got Rage of the Dead 3 for my PS4! I don’t have time for this fucking workout shit! Then I get to school and everyone is staring at me in my bright blue Troy’s Maggot shirt. And fucking Edgar Suarez, who’s almost as big a douche as Troy, starts laughing at me every time he passes me in the hall. I feel like a total idiot. At lunch time I met up with Ralphie. We usually eat lunch together, along with our buddy, Ross. That was the first sight I got of Ralphie in his bright red Hunter’s Maggot shirt. Ralphie had apparently had a morning very similar to mine. It actually made me feel better that I wasn’t the only one going through this shit. When Ross showed up, we told him the whole story. He said he didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. Well, I knew what I wanted to do. When I opened my lunch bag, I found my mom had packed me a humongous lunch, two chicken breasts, broccoli, sweet potatoes – fuck! Who could eat all that? Ralphie also had a huge lunch. I ate half of one of the chicken breasts – that’s all I could handle, but then Troy came over to my table and stood over me until I ate the rest. Fuck! I though my stomach was going to explode. Ralphie managed to eat all his without Hunter coming by, but I could see the big jock watching him from across the room. Geeze, are we really going to have to do this until graduation? Link to Part 3

The Muscle Sandwich: Part 2 Switched to the first person as I found it easier to write from Alex’s perspective . So there I was with 800lbs of muscle, 8 times my own bodyweight, and I was absolutely speechless. Once they carried me through the door they set me down and dropped off their large duffle bags. The man who carried me through the door was Colt. He introduced himself to me and then introduced his massive partner Ox. Colt looked stunning with a shaved head of black hair, blue eyes, and a small soul patch. Ox was equally as beautiful rocking a head full of thick brown hair, green eyes, and a 5 o’clock shadow. Like the ad mentioned their physiques were nearly identical. They were both extremely tall at 6’10” and absolutely massive with 400lbs apiece of muscle on them. Colt’s pecs were straining against his tight white t-shirt while I could actually see the detail of Ox’s legs through his skintight jeans. Both had significant bulges in their pants, which made my eyes bulge in the same fashion. These gods were perfect and all mine for the weekend! “Okay, let’s lay down some ground rules little man,” said Colt. “Ox and I are going to have a great time toying with you this weekend.” Ox nodded. “The best.” His voice was even deeper than Colt’s and hearing this sent shivers down my spine. “First rule,” Colt started off, “is that your feet will not touch the ground this entire weekend. We are going to make sure that after this little discussion is through, our muscles constantly lift you. Ox and I can rotate it up pretty easily, hell we can throw you between one another but your feet will not touch the floor. How does that sound?” My mind was racing; one of my earliest fantasies was going to come to life. These hot musclegods were going to ensure that they used me for every task. “That sounds amazing Colt, sir. But how about showering?” I had asked this question partially knowing the answer but I just wanted to hear him say it out loud. “We are going to use you as a washcloth, squirt. Lather you up with soap and stick you between our muscled bodies. You’re going to get squeaky clean no problem when we rub you up and down our washboards” Colt once again was smiling and winked at me. Even though my cock was straining in my shorts, it redoubled its efforts and was vying for release. Ox started to speak this time and I was starting to notice he had a bit of a midwestern accent which just rounded out this hot image of him as a young farmhand. “Second rule,” he said, “Is that you are ours for the weekend, we own you and you will do everything we say. If we tell you to suck, you suck. If I tell you to stick your dick between my ripped pecs, or Colt tells you to sit in the palm of his hand while he fingers your hole there will be no objections. Am I understood?” Once again, I again I felt like I was going to faint but instead nodded meekly. “Okay then” Colt announced, “Well with that let’s get on with the show.” I was immediately lifted up by one of Ox’s arm and he quickly tore off all my clothes. I was amazed at the speed and efficiency of his actions and just how easily he had me suspended in the air. I could feel his palm cupping my tender little ass and shivered at the thought of what was to come next. “You won’t be needing these,” said Ox as he tossed my clothes aside. “Oh damn, we should have added that to the rules Colt! Okay well, new rule little man, you are always to be naked in our presence, you do not need clothes this weekend.” “O-okay,” I said. I was a little embarrassed with my small slender frame being totally exposed to these gods but had already prepared myself mentally for this. Colt then looked right at me and started bouncing his huge pecs through his strained shirt. I didn’t know where to look, in the intensity of his eyes or the huge muscles dancing back and forth. He smiled and said to Ox, “Well looks like someone is happy we’re here”. He then reached out with his large hands and flicked my dick. I quickly noticed that his pinky was about the same size and length as my 5-inch cock. I started moaning as Colt lightly played with my cock, engulfing it in his huge hands. Meanwhile Ox had taken to stimulating my prostate by slowly massaging my perineum with his middle finger and started to lightly flick my nipples with the tip of his tongue. I was in absolute heaven. I didn’t know where to put my hands so I just decided to put one on Colt’s still bouncing clothed pecs and the other around Ox’s traps as his head came down to my chest. Their muscles felt very different. Ox’s traps were extremely hard and warm while Colt’s pecs were almost like sand bags while they were unflexed before quickly changing to marble once flexed. Colt looked at Ox and asked, “How do you want to initiate our little friend here?” Ox replied chucking, “I’m thinking rotisserie style.” I started to wonder what that meant when Ox turned me upside down while holding my ankles. My head was now at the height of their cocks and I was given one simple direction from Colt, “Suck.” I reached out to touch their large cocks through their straining pants and was immediately shocked to feel just how big their packages were. I could envision 12 inches but somehow it’s not the same as feeling a growing python of cock beneath a layer of fabric. I somehow managed to unzip both of their pants and pull out their growing members. I was amazed at the girth of their semi-hard cocks and obediently begin to lap at Colt’s cock while massaging Ox’s. Colt put his huge hand at the back of my head and encouraged me to deep throat his cock, which I happily obliged. Ox let go of one of ankles and encased his large hand around my dainty one. He then began to squeeze both my hand and his cock as he moved his own hand up and down. Feeling his hand squeezing my own around his hard cock while deepthroating Colt was a definite turn on and I began to leak pre-cum. I then switched and began to suck Ox’s hardening cock and play with Colt’s almost rigid member. After spending 5 minutes in upside-down cock heaven, Colt started to play with my hole. My moans were muffled by the still hardening cocks jammed down my throat as Colt slowly inserted his middle finger in my hole. His middle finger alone was larger than any cock I had taken prior. My eyes nearly rolled out of their sockets when he inserted a second finger and began to play with my prostate. Rubbing it up and down before I very nearly exploded. Sensing this, Colt inserted a third finger and really concentrated on opening me up as much as possible. “Man you have one tight ass,” said Colt. “It’s a shame it will never be this tight again!” With that Ox handed me over to Colt and he flipped me so my body was now parallel to the floor and my ass with his cock. My feet dangled a foot of the ground as Colt completely encircled my hips with his hands. Ox’s huge dick came in to my field of vision and I hungrily reached out and began to suck on it. Colt had lubed up his dick with some saliva and was pressing the engorged head to my hole. Colt began to slowly apply more and more pressure with his strong arms until the head popped in. It was agonizing but I wanted his huge cock more than anything. He slowly began to tease his cock in and out of hole until it became easier and easier and I opened up fully. He started thrusting the entire length of his cock in an out of my hole. With that Ox asked, “Hey Alex, you ever been spit-roasted by two muscle gods?” Colt’s hands fell away and I was completely supported by his huge cock in my ass and Ox’s rod in my throat. They began to taunt me as I lay there, suspended in mid air in an incredibly erotic display. “Yeah Alex, you feel this cock in your ass boy? This ass belongs to me!” Colt yelled. Ox taunted, “Do you want see what happens when we spin you on our cocks?” I tried to respond but couldn’t with Ox’s cock in my throat. The only coherent sound I could make was a muffled “Melth”. “What’s that?” Ox asked as he bent down, “I couldn’t hear you.” “I think that’s a yes Ox,” said Colt. I then nodded my head up and down which Ox felt. “Okay, you asked for it,” said Ox. With that he reached down and slowly began to rotate me with his hands. I slowly turned on their cocks and my prostate was in pure bliss as Colt’s rotating shaft massaged it. With Ox and Colt laughing, Colt brought his hands down once again to my waist and began to thrust the entire length of his cock in and out of my stretched hole as Ox began to rotate me quicker. By this time Ox’s cock had fallen out because of the angle and my cries of bliss were no longer muffled. Colt started to power fuck my ass and I was completely unable to stop him. I could feel Colt drawing close to finishing in my ass and he jerked me upright on his cock. With that Ox brought his body forward and the two began to make out with one another. My body was completely wedged between the two muscle gods and I could do nothing as Colt continued to pump me up and down his huge cock. Ox then brought his huge quad between my thighs and my own dick finally had something to rub against. As Colt would bring me up all the way to the end of his cock, my head would be smashed against the bottom of both Colt and Ox’s pecs. Until I was violently dragged back down by Colt’s hands and my head rubbed against their abs. I was holding on for dear life to Ox’s huge rod to support myself and jack him off with the movement of Colt’s thrusts. Meanwhile, my cock was in pure bliss as it had settled in a deep ridge on Ox’s flexed thigh. My whole pelvis was being worked back and forth by Colt’s hands on Ox’s huge quad and it wasn’t long before I exploded all over Ox’s pants. A few moments later Colt increased the speed of his powerful thrusts and unleashed what felt like a gallon of cum up my ass. With that, Ox reached down and gave his own tool a few quick thrusts before he unloaded all over my tiny little body. After a few moments and with his hard cock still to the hilt in me, Colt brought down his head and said, “Well that was round one tiny, ready for round two?” Ox then said, “Yeah, you ready for us to take off these clothes and show you the fucking hot muscles behind this power?” I was in complete delirium. I had just had the most intense orgasm of my entire life with these two muscle gods and neither of them had shown me a single unclothed muscle. “Yes, sirs,” I squeaked as they came in for another tight embrace with me in the middle. __________________________________ Please let me know if there are any errors that need correcting and any constructive criticism is welcome Enjoy!

The Muscle Sandwich: Part 1 Alex sat nervously on his bed eager with anticipation knowing that what he was about to experience would change his life forever. Alex had always been a short guy growing up and once he reached 5’1”, he just stopped growing. In addition to this he had always been pretty frail and couldn’t surpass 100lbs no matter how hard he tried. Never the less, Alex had just finished university and started working in a pretty decent job when he heard the horrible news, his uncle had passed away. His uncle John and him had always been pretty close and they would often spend time together when Alex was growing up. John had no kids and was the first person that Alex had opened up to about being gay. John admitted to Alex shortly after that he was gay as well and they found comfort in the bond they shared. When John passed away, Alex was pretty devastated and it took a while for him to get back in to the swing of things in his own life. A few weeks after John’s death, his lawyer had called to let Alex know that John had a left a sizeable amount of money in his will to Alex with special note from John. After the money had been transferred, John’s lawyer delivered the note to Alex in addition to the paperwork. Once Alex had calmed himself down he began to read note, “Dear Alex, To you I leave this modest sum of money in the hopes that you will spend it on yourself and truly enjoy it. I know you have been busy with work and school and haven’t allowed yourself much time to enjoy some of the finer things in life so I hope this sum of money will grant you that. I know you mentioned to me that you had always fantasized about having a wild time partying but just couldn’t bring yourself to do it. So as my final words I implore you to take a bite out of life and experience something unreal.” Alex had started to cry about half way through the short note but vowed to himself that he would honour his uncle’s wishes and do something amazing with the money. A few weeks later, Alex was looking at different all-inclusive trips to tropical locations online but nothing seemed to really stand out at him as a ‘once in a lifetime’ experience. Sighing with his unsuccessful searches, he busted out his cock and began to search for some porn online. Alex had always been in to really big and muscular guys and would often jerk off to porn featuring them. His favourite scenes included ones where the big, muscular, dominant top would absolutely ravage the small bottom in all positions. He also really enjoyed muscle-worshipping videos where men would kiss, grope, touch, and feel bodybuilder’s muscles and get off on them. Surprisingly enough, he had never found a video or website which did a really good job of combining both of those fantasies but he supposed it was very niche. While searching for a suitable video to wank off with he came across an ad on his favourite muscle-worshipping website. It read, “Tired of jerking off to the same old thing? Want to have a truly unforgettable experience? Try the real thing with a bodybuilder escort!” Never the one to click on online ads, Alex just couldn’t resist and clicked anyways. He was intrigued to learn more about what the ad was talking about with real muscle worship. The ad took Alex to a bodybuilder escort website which featured a whole host of very large muscular men who were available for sex, muscle worshiping, feats of strength, and more. As Alex read on he got more and more excited at the prospect of living out his fantasies with a huge muscular man. He started looking at all of the profiles of the bodybuilders before he had stumbled upon the largest man on the site. The profile read: Name: Colt Height: 6’10” Weight: 400lbs, all muscle Cock Size: 12 inches Favourite position: You, in my arms with your ankles over my shoulders while I stand and use you like a fleshlight to jerk off my huge cock. Into: Muscle worshipping, feats of strength, wrestling, fucking Special: Try me with my hot friend Ox, my gym buddy and some say ‘twin’ for a truly unforgettable experience. The profile did not have any pictures and very little information outside of the original description. Alex was absolutely convinced that this is what he needed in his life. He has just gotten out of a pretty bad relationship and was ready to use his uncle’s money to hire Colt and live out his fantasies. The contact form on the website was blinking at Alex and had the words “HIRE ME!” With a shaking hand and a much anticipation Alex filled out his contact information and with a moment of hesitation, mentioned that he would like to also hire Ox. He poured all of his fantasies and desires on the page and hoped he didn’t seem like a lunatic to the two. This was by far the most expensive option on the website but Alex had made a promise to himself and to his uncle that he would have an unforgettable time. After closing his eyes and hitting the ‘submit’ button, he was told by the website that he would be contacted by the escort shortly. The next week Alex was a nervous wreck. He spent that time being extremely anxious at work and second-guessing his decision. On a few occasions, he very nearly tried to call the whole thing off and was unconvinced if Colt and Ox had even existed. After all, there were no pictures in the profile and Alex had never heard of bodybuilders that were as large as they claimed. After a week Alex received an email from Colt. He immediately stopped everything he was doing at work to read the email which had a simple note “Is this what you want?” Alex was confused until he saw that there was a picture attached and when he opened it he very nearly creamed his pants on the spot. It showed what he guessed were Colt and Ox standing close together facing one another. They were both very tall and extremely muscular in what he guessed to be someone’s house as it looked like their heads were nearly scraping the ceiling. Then Alex took a double take and noticed something sandwiched between the two. In the center of this pair was what looked to be an average sized man, his feet dangling a foot off the floor and his whole body nearly obscured by the muscle squeezing together to hold him up. Neither Ox nor Colt were holding on to this unnamed man, he was just being held up by their two immense bodies coming together. Alex completely lost it at this point and involuntarily came on the spot. He responded as quickly as his fingers could type, “Yes Sir, I want to worship Ox and yourself and have you use and abuse me. Please fuck the ever-loving shit out of me and never let my feet touch the floor. Yours faithfully, Alex.” He hit reply and a response came shortly afterwards. They were directions for Alex from Colt, which read: You will take the next week off to prep yourself both mentally and physically. You will fly Ox and I out to your place at the end of the week. You will have the greatest 3-day weekend of your entire life. You will continue to be a slave for muscle for the rest of your natural born life. After this email, Alex made all of the necessary preparations. He made sure he was neatly groomed, had enough food in the house to feed these two gigantic men, and just waited with nervous anticipation. Finally the day had come. Colt and Ox were flying in, in the morning and were being transported by a prepaid limo to Alex’s house. As he sat nervously on the bed he heard a car roll up in to his driveway and made his way to the door to answer the resounding knock on the door. When Alex opened the door he was at a loss for words. Before him stood two of the biggest Muscle Gods he had ever seen, both in real life and online, in his entire life. Colt and Ox both smiled like the Cheshire cat. Looking way down at Alex’s 5’1” self the one in front said in a very deep and masculine voice, “This is going to be good.” He then proceeded to effortlessly lift Alex up with his hands underneath his armpits and walk through the threshold of the entrance. Alex’s mouth was agape and quietly said a prayer to his uncle John. This was going to be unforgettable. ________________________________________________________________________ Let me know what you think ! Should there be a Part 2?